Show Posts

This section allows you to view all posts made by this member. Note that you can only see posts made in areas you currently have access to.


Messages - Fenris

Pages: [1] 2 3 4
1
Supercard Archives / Wolf versus Bird
« on: January 07, 2023, 09:30:11 PM »


“Fierce as the prowling wolves at close of day,
And swift as eagles in pursuit of prey.”
Thomas Parnell

The day in Reykjavík, the largest city and capital of the nation of Iceland was slowly succumbing to night as dusk slowly took over the heavens above at the early hour of four in the afternoon. Just as the nation would go through what has come to be known as twenty four hour daylight throughout the months of May through July where the sun does not set for days at a time. Whereas now in these the coldest of months of December through January, the daylight hours now are only four to five hours long before twilight takes its place. The sun has just about finished its descent down across the horizon, blanketed by the cloudy skies above that had been gifting the world below with the white cheer of winter for days on end, bringing with it the miracle of a white Christmas that those the world over dream of. (Thank you, Bing Crosby!) Once Sol had completed her journey, driving the Sun on its course through the sky, she was later embraced by her brother, Mani who was worshiped as the Moon. He then gave the world the night, with the deep purple hues of the heavens above replacing the cool blue of his sister. The stars dominated and delighted, even with the lights of the city below, as the Moon now started its own journey.

That was when the lone raven was spotted flying high above, its black body barely visible in the night sky save for the glistening effect the light of the stars and moon gave off of its sleek, black feathers. And although it was quite common for ravens to be seen in these cold months as the bird was to winter and cold weather unlike any other, it was more unusual to see one alone when in search of food. Yet even when this lone raven passed over the streets, it all but ignored the lone mouse down below, here and there as they foraged for food of its own.

The raven flew even past the city lights where the celebrations for the upcoming holiday were in full force, celebrated here in Iceland like nowhere else on earth. The avian flew over children playing in the gathered snow, above adult men and women who hurried to and fro, buying last minute gifts for friends and loved ones. It did not so much as pause or circle overhead as it passed over the sweet melodies of those within the hallowed church halls below as they gathered to celebrate Him. No, this raven in particular had a specific goal, as these birds were known for. In ancient tales, these birds were known as wise, all-knowing messengers to the gods. Two in particular, Huginn (thought) and Munnin (memory) would make their journey across the earth, gathering information and then sharing it with the All-Father Odin back in Asgard.

The raven had left behind the city limits and flew toward the houses beyond, of which were few and far between. Trees dominated the borders of this quaint and old world style neighborhood, where the houses within the trees’ embrace were more of the traditional sort; mostly fashioned in turf and known appropriately as ‘turf houses’. The raven focused on one such house in particular, a family home of sorts. It fluttered down and landed on one of the many bare branches that were void of foliage in the cold, winter months. It watched as the car pulled slowly into the drive and it elicited a soft ‘kraa’ sound as its black eyes watched…

Reykjavík, Iceland -
December 20, 2022


Whoever it was that said you can’t go home again was obviously either unloved or never made more than a feeble attempt to celebrate the holidays. Because that was, in fact, where we were at this very moment, outside of the house where Kristjan (Fenris) and Aron Baltasarsson - along with their three sisters and parents, grew up. The deep blue Kia Rio had pulled into the drive of the homestead and slowed to a crawl before ultimately stopping, albeit with the engine remaining on.

Behind the wheel, Kristjan gave pause in an uncharacteristic manner as his cobalt blue eyes stared ahead at the two-level house he had known from the first memory of his childhood. Under most circumstances, Aron and Kristjan would have had their entire family flown from Iceland to where they lived in Las Vegas for the Christmas holiday that spanned from December 25 throughout the beginning of January, but because of commitments on the part of their sisters, that was not the case this year. Kristjan and Aron’s parents were uncomfortable of the thought of traveling to America and leaving their daughters behind to spend Christmas without them, when of all people, David Shepherd came up with the obvious solution of taking advantage of the winter break SCW was gifting all of its staff and stars alike by traveling to Iceland themselves. That way everybody would be together for Christmas; even Esther and Andrey would be joining them for a couple of days before returning home to be with Gerald and Mavis; an option David would not so much as entertain.

It was the perfect solution. Of course, that was before…

“So…” Fenris turned in the driver’s seat to his lone passenger, his once boyfriend and now husband, David Shepherd who was looking even more somber than Kristjan himself felt inside. Kristjan asked, “Are you ready?”

David never took his eyes off of the house, as if he were avoiding laying eyes on the love of his life. He drew in a deep breath, gently exhaling through his nose before answering the question in an almost monotone voice, “About as ready as I’ll ever be.”

“Just remember,” Kristjan playfully chided his man. “This was your idea.”

“I’m aware of that.” David said in a tone of voice that somehow reminded Kristjan of David’s own father Gerald; strength coupled by a touch of acidity. David had been acting standoffish, almost distant with him for the past couple of days without any offered explanation. And whenever Kristjan tried to pry out of him what was wrong, David practically blew the question off. Or he simply never acknowledged being asked.

David then finally turned his full and undivided attention to the man to his left and admitted, “But you can hardly blame me given recent events.”

“What are you talking about?” Kristjan asked, his brow creasing into a frown that was more confusion than it was annoyance or anger.

David answered silently by holding up his left hand, and the answer was then obvious by the sleekly carved ring on his marriage finger, a silent testament to the ‘mistake” that the two men had indulged in only recently when the drunken pair had mistakenly presumed one of those Elvis churches on the Vegas Strip was just another tourist trap - only to discover quite the opposite after.

David then continued, “Then there’s last year and my first trip to Iceland…” To which Kristjan turned away from David and his eyes were once again on his childhood home. He remembered that memory from a year ago vividly and without a trace of fondness. How could he? David had been raised in such an emotionally abusive household that the thought of a loving one such as what Kristjan grew up within was somehow foreign - alien - to him. The two men stood right here where the car they sat inside was parked, before David suffered a panic attack and fled all the way back to the States, leaving Kristjan heartbroken and greatly embarrassed.

To his point, Kristjan acknowledged, “You more than made up for that since.”

“Maybe.” David barely conceded before he unfastened his seat belt, further stating, “I’m just not making the best of impressions with your family.”

To this, Kristjan extended a hand to better offer David a bit of comfort, but just like that, an emotional switch had turned and David all but avoided his touch and his expression darkened as he pushed the passenger door open and moved around to the trunk where they had stowed their luggage away. Kristjan frowned at this sudden behavioral change, and he too climbed out of the car, watching David move around to the open trunk before moving along to join him and lend a hand at retrieving their belongings.

“What’s going on, David?”

David set two suitcases down before looking up at his now-husband while remaining bent at the waist, “I think we just covered that.”

“Not that!” Fenris barked - pun intended. “This!” He made a motion with his hand between the two of them as a universal sign between the two of them. He went on as he grabbed another suitcase inside while David went for some of the boxes they had brought that contained Yule gifts for Kristjan’s family.

Kristjan said, “That’s the most you’ve spoken to me in days and you just turned it off like someone turned off the lights! Now what is going on!?”

David grabbed at the luggage and hefted as many into his grip as he could before standing upright and said simply, “Don’t know what you’re talking about.” And he turned his back to Fenris, as the sound of a door opening drew their attention from their own personal issues and to the older but still stunning beauty of a woman that was Eva, Kristjan and Aron’s mother. She called aloud to the two of them, “Are you boys coming in or were you planning on sleeping outside in the snow??”

“Saved by the bell.” David mused and once again turned away from Kristjan to walk toward the door held open for him by the matriarch of the Icelandic family. Kristjan watched him walk away from him before he sighed and reached down for more of their luggage…

***

“David and Zoey aren’t here?” Kristjan asked as he removed his tanned aviator jacket and handed it over to his dad’s waiting grasp, much as David did with his thicker, heavier wool coat. Benedikt moved to hang their garments up on the coat rack to the side of the home’s side entrance, answering as he did so, “They’re in town. Aron is showing her some of the sites; the Yule Cat and the Heiðmörk Market…” A memory that David himself held dear, recalling fondly when Kristjan brought him to that public square just outside of the woods; a winter festival that was a marvel to the senses, and evidence that Icelandic folks really took this holiday seriously unlike any other he’s experienced before.

“We will have to go there tomorrow.” Kristjan said to David as they were escorted into the dining room, but David made no effort to answer the invitation although he had to admit he was greatly interested.

“So where are the girls?” Kristjan asked as he and David took the offered seats at the dining room table at the behest of Benedikt, Kristjan’s father, while Eva continued to busy herself in the kitchen, putting the finishing touches on the evening meal. Benedikt poured both young men a glass of, all the better to stay off the chill of Iceland but this was more for David’s benefit given he was unused to Icelandic weather. Unlike Kristjan.

From the kitchen, Eva called out, “Don’t give them anything stronger than Malt and Appelsín, Benedikt! We all know what happened the last time those two indulged!”

To this, David quickly ducked his head down, feeling the maddening desire to be elsewhere or at the very least, be able to go somewhere and hide. Kristjan, on the other hand, felt the heat rise from deep within and color his lightly tanned flesh in a hue of annoyance and protective anger. He never did tell his family what happened that night last year when David suffered a near paralyzing panic attack. David’s mental health was of David’s and his own concern, not his father and certainly not his mother.

Benedikt sighed and took a seat at the head of the table where he regularly dined and he said simply, “Sorry for that. Your mother is still upset about…” And he made a slight motion with his hand toward the young men’s hands that bore the rings on them as they reached for their offered drinks.

“I told her that we were going to take care of it!” Kristjan all but hissed, trying his best to keep from losing his famed temper in his family home, and worse, at the expense of his beloved mother. But now he was struggling with who he was more concerned in hurting; his mother or his man. Both of whom held equal shares in his heart and soul. Yet even then he failed to notice the again, sudden pained expression that had swiftly crossed David’s face, only to vanish just as quickly.

Kristjan went on to explain, “But the courthouses in Las Vegas were closed for the holidays so we have to wait until we get back after the new year.”

“Mm hm.” Benedikt smiled coyly. “Are you sure there’s not another reason that you’re putting it off?”

“I don’t know what you’re talking about.” Kristjan mused as he picked up his glass of the hard, Icelandic brandy and took a sip. To which Benedikt chuckled, saying, “Oh come now, Kristjan! I could read you like a book, ever since you were a boy!”

Kristjan raised his brow inquisitively while David watched the exchange like a tennis match, his eyes going back and forth between father and son. Kristjan asked, “Meaning?”

Benedikt answered with a smile while picking up a glass of his own, “Meaning you just can’t wait to rub it in Elin and Viktoria’s noses that you were the first to get married?”

David, despite his feelings, could not help but snort back a laugh as he himself had a similar knee jerk response to what he and Kristjan did where his own parents were concerned. And Kristjan? He didn’t exactly deny his dad’s accusation. More to the point, he raised a hand and pinched a thumb and forefinger closely together in a none-too subtle sign of admission.

“So, you never did say.” David picked up the conversation on behalf of his man. “Where are the girls?”

“Well,” Benedikt answered, setting his glass down. “Freyja will be back from her job at Grillmarkaðurinn in about five hours. Elin and Viktoria will be here on Christmas Eve but will be stopping by tomorrow.”

Kristjan frowned, not understanding the latter part of his father’s answer. He cocked his head to the side, almost in a comical imitation of Kyssa. Benedikt further explained, “Since they both got jobs down in the city, they thought it would make more sense to get a place together rather than travel back and forth every day.”

“Wait, hold up!” Kristjan raised a hand. “Elin and Viktoria moved out?”

“That’s right!” Eva said as she entered the dining room, dinner plates and silverware in hand. She started to set the table almost aggressively as she glanced at her eldest son and said, “How does it feel not to be in on a secret?”

“Oh for…!” Kristjan fell back into his chair, now completely exasperated by his mother’s behavior and reaction toward what he and David had mistakenly done a few weeks prior. “Mom, how many damn times do I have to explain it to you!? It was an accident! A mistake!”

“A  mistake caused by your drinking.” She paused from her task of setting the dinner table and threw her hands up in mock wonder, stating, “Big surprise!”

“Eva!” Benedikt started to speak up in defense of his oldest son. Even if he did agree with his wife about their son’s drinking habits, he most certainly did not agree with how she was reacting to recent events - especially when doing so right in front of their guest, David. All he could be thankful for was that the situation was not made worse by Aron and Zoey’s presence. David’s obvious discomfort was bad enough, but if the young lady Aron was dating had been there, it would have been even worse.

Eva turned to her husband and she defended her actions, “What? You agreed with me about his drinking…”

“Oh really…?” Kristjan started to say, his attention turning from mother to father, but he needn’t have bothered. Eva was far from finished in admonishing her son for what she felt was his reckless behavior. Eva was a wonderful mother as every one of her children would testify, but she was also a protective one. Even unto their adult lives. And none of her children brought out her ‘mama bear syndrome’ more so than her oldest boy.

Eva stared hard at Kristjan who matched her stare for stare, and if someone were to throw a kernel of popcorn between them, the heat radiating from their gaze would most assuredly cause it to pop. She said, “Everything bad that has happened to you has been because of your indulgence in anything remotely alcoholic, Kristjan! When you and Kris Ryans were caught in that elevator, you were both drinking!”

“Stop.” Kristjan said with a biting ease but one that spoke volumes behind his famed temperament. But he was his mother’s son and Eva was not the slightest bit intimidated by her boy. Kristjan was a proud and loving momma’s boy, and Eva knew the fact better than anyone. He loved her just as she did him, but that also meant that she was not about to quit when she had a full head of steam.

She continued, “Or what about the time you damn near killed yourself drinking when you were outed!?”

“What?” David asked in genuine confusion as this revelation was news to him. Kristjan’s eyes flashed at the reminder of the time he was truly at his lowest and how his mom had just used it to weaponize against him.

“Eva!” Benedikt again tried to intervene, knowing his son better than almost anyone save for Aron himself, and as such he could recognize the signs of his temper ready to explode. But Eva continued on, “Then there was…”

"GOD DAMN IT!!!” Kristjan shot up from his chair, throwing it over to the floor in the process and his outburst finally did what her husband could not as it shocked Eva into silence. “THAT IS ENOUGH!

“Kristjan…” Eva started to speak, the shock quickly wearing off and ‘mama bear’ once again coming out to play. “I am only trying to point out to you how much your drinking has hurt you! You just refuse to admit any fault…”

“Like mother, like son, eh Mom!?” Kristjan stared her down, again surprising her into silence. He then pointed a finger in her direction, “And don’t you EVER insinuate David has hurt me or is some fault…!”

“I didn’t…” She started to speak but was quickly cut off by Kristjan shouting, “Like hell you didn’t! You just stood there and did so stop acting holier than thou Mom! I love you, you know I do and that will never end or change but you are FAR from perfect so DROP IT!!!”

Eva slammed the last of the dinner plates down onto the table’s surface and she turned slowly to her son and she stepped right up to him and she said, “I love you as well dear, but do not ever speak to me like that in this house!”

Kristjan nodded, “Well there’s a simple solution to that Mom…” he stated in a cold whisper. He then turned to David and with a silent nod, but one that spoke volumes, David stood up from the table.

“Kristjan…?” Benedikt started to speak, then turned from his son to his - well, son-in-law. “David…?”

David gave the man a sad smile but followed Kristjan around the table where Kristjan grabbed his coat and passed David's own to his waiting hands.

“Where are you going?” Eva asked, now suddenly realizing with great regret what just happened, even if she was acting out of a mother’s concern for her flesh and blood.

“Where do you think!?” Kristjan answered as he and David reached for their luggage but conspicuously leaving the boxes that contained the Christmas gifts. “We’re going to a hotel!”

“Boys…!” Benedikt stood up but he might as well have said nothing as his protest fell on deaf ears, the door to their home slamming shut behind their son and his husband. Seconds passed with a discomforting silence. Eva’s eyes were closed, her curled fingers pressed against her lips, and gentle tears streaking down her cheeks.

Benedikt turned from the door to face his wife. “Are you happy?”

Outside, the car had just pulled out of the drive and peeled off up the road when the frosted bushes in the yard parted and a wolf stepped through, watching the vehicle as it vanished into the distance.

“Caw!” The sound came from up above and the wolf gazed upward with indifference toward the raven overhead…



Downtown Reykjavík

Indeed Kristjan - Fenris - had escaped from his family home and brought David into the heart of the city where they found a quaint yet comfortable hotel for a last minute accommodation; a lucky thing indeed as the holiday was present and most hotels had filled up completely. True, the room was smaller than what he was accustomed to, and he’d probably end up having to sleep on top of David. Nothing he hasn’t done before - wink wink. Still, he would have rather flown back to the States than return to the house and admit defeat to his mother, most of all.

Kristjan needed to get out into the fresh, Reykjavík air, but David opted to remain in the hotel, having had enough for the moment of the cold weather that came naturally to his man’s native country. Besides, David privately felt that his presence would be the opposite of what Kristjan needed at the moment, as he was placing partial blame on himself for recent happenings. That was where Fenris was now, walking down the city streets he had grown up on, ran along with friends as children and escorted his baby brother and sister to school when he was old enough to lend his parents a helping hand.

“I usually have my reasons for wanting to have a match against someone; the World Heavyweight Championship is usually at the top of the list. Ben Jordan will always rank as my Achilles heel where that scenario is concerned. There’s also the times I see someone who looks like a legit bad ass inside of the ring and I want to test myself against them. JC … Jack Washington … Jake Raab … Then there are the times I see someone who says or does something that just pisses me off and I want to get in the ring with them for the sole purpose of kicking their ass straight into the afterlife. Austin James Mercer has always held the top spot there but there were also guys like Supreme Machine. The point is, I have my reasons for when I want to fight a particular opponent… but this?”

Fenris made a face and shook his head in a faux sense of disbelief.

“This one wasn’t even my idea, and I could have cared less about ever facing Alexander Raven, even if it is for the Internet Championship. I just had zero interest in the whole damn thing but then the whiny little bitch went crying to the higher ups…”

Fenris closed his eyes and put on a sarcastic imitation of the reigning Internet Champion crying, complete with gasping for air and rubbing his eyes with his fist, before he suddenly stopped and stared straight into the camera.

“And lo and behold, the match is made official.”

He scoffed.

“Funny, isn’t it Alexander? It’s been months since all of this shit started between us, and why is that? It’s because you have an over-inflated sense of self importance. And yes! I do get the irony of that claim coming from me of all people! Listening to you run at the mouth and posting all of this bullshit on Twitter, you talk and act as if you have a Word For the Day calendar at your fingertips that you can browse through randomly to give off the illusion of intelligence. Or, I don’t know, maybe you study a thesaurus before you get in front of a camera so you can keep that illusion going in hopes people will think you intelligent rather than a fraud and somehow gain more support.”

“And why? Simple, really. You just love attention. Not exactly a fault mind you, considering the business that we’re in thrives on having attention thrust your way, but there’s a key difference between you and I; I have always earned whatever attention the fans or the bosses have given me. You, on the other hand, take your attention however the hell you can get it! Usually by being an antagonistic, know-it-all asshole! The kind of human being who gets his rocks off by talking down to people about shit you don’t know anything about! Or by ‘mansplaining’ about things to people who know what they’re talking about when it’s obvious to anyone watching that you, do not! And you’ll continue doing this because people like you can’t help it, just so long as it gives you some misguided sense of self.”

Fenris turned to address the camera, and thus his upcoming opponent. He clenched a fist and stared hard.

“And in the end, that was what really drove you over the edge where I was concerned, wasn’t it? Oh sure, we had a handful of exchanges back and forth on social media, but nothing that really set you apart from any of the other sad sacks who try to use social media to try and raise their lot in life. You’re like those sad ass influencers that you read stories about, you know the sort. The ones who go into restaurants and expect freebies because they have a whole whopping five hundred followers! Or, better still, those ditzy divas who contact the most exclusive hotels and suggest a ‘collaboration’...”

He used air quotes.

“When what they really meant was ‘gimme, gimme, gimme’! They think that just because they have some followers that hang off their every word, they can use that to brush past in life rather than actually accomplish anything of importance, and bitch? You remind me so much of them with that attitude of yours! I’m legit surprised we don’t see your face on Youtube or Tik Tok, asking … No, demanding, to have people love and respect you! I know! Maybe next time we’re in Las Vegas, you should contact the SCW bosses and suggest you ‘collab’ because, you know – you are such a big deal!”

“And to think, this all started really months ago when you got all butt hurt before your match against Austin James Mercer. It’s almost like you thought you deserved to have the support of your peers even when you were still relatively a baby in the locker room. And I mean that both literally and figuratively. Oh sure, you might have had the support of guys like Ken Davison, but consider the source. Granted, I was one of the ones betting on Mercer to take your title and – I was wrong. I admit it. You won that match but bitch…”

Fenris cracked a smile and shook his head in disbelief.

“If you thought you beat Mercer when he was one hundred percent in his game, you are wrong! I’ve seen Mercer at his best. I’ve fought Mercer, at. His. Best! And the man you faced that night and beat? That was not the Austin James Mercer who was at his best! The simple fact is, you got lucky. You may have pulled off what everybody with any brains would call an upset, but you did not defeat ‘the man’!”

“But me?”

He placed a hand just below his left clavicle.

“I wouldn’t play your little games in order to boost your ego because I could always see you for being exactly what you are - an overrated underachiever. I mean, it seriously must have pissed you off when there was another man out there who wouldn’t acknowledge you and say your name!”

“Your ignorance was never more glaringly obvious than the time you called me ‘all anger and no substance’. You make noise about my not being aware of the shit that you bled for, when you turn right around and look past the exact same damn things about me you fucking hypocrite! And I’m not even talking about my career in MMA or everything I accomplished there, although I sure as shit could because the man that fought and bled for the professional MMA circuit is why the man who fights and bleeds for Sin City Wrestling is even here! Four months, Raven. Four! Months! That’s how long it took for me to go from my very first match as a professional wrestler to becoming the World Heavyweight Champion! And if you are anything like some of the critics I had in those days, you might be saying it was just luck or it was a fluke and nature would take its course, causing me to drop the belt. Well son, it took over eight months before that happened so let me tell you; that must have been one hell of a fluke! My reign is second only to J2H's and yes, I will admit that is saying something! I had matches against the likes of Alex Jones, Casey Williams, Dmitri and anyone else that they wanted to put me against! Whether or not they were a main event Superstar or a jobber! Anytime they needed me for any reason, I was there to represent them! You? You're supposed to represent the World Wide Web as the Internet Champion and the SCW Universe is lucky if they get a token statement! Nature didn’t take it’s course, it took over the day I stepped inside of this place! One thousand, three hundred and forty four days - undefeated! And you? How long did you stay unbeaten since arriving here, Alexander? How close gave you been to being at the top?"

He leaned in at the waist and cupped a hand over his ear, the better to hear before he smiled and nodded. Satisfied.

"Yeah, that's what I thought. Now I have to ask you, Raven! Who is the real 'blind one' between us? You start shit with anyone that so much as acknowledges you, from Mercer to Miles Kasey… fuck! You even got into it with Zoey Lukas and dumbass .. all I can say is that you need to thank the gods above that SCW does not allow intergender wrestling because I can guarantee she would kick your ass!"

"Considering everything that's been happening in the States, do you know what you remind me of? You're like a political campaign ad. You talk too damn much and nobody understands a god-damned thing that you're saying! You make empty promises that you don't stand a chance in hell of following through with!”

Fenris came upon the famed Christmas Cat in the town square, a monument that meant as much to the citizens of the Icelandic capital as the White House Christmas tree meant to the American people.

True Fenris had always been a dog person, disliking cats with a burning passion. But this cat in particular? It had always held a special place in the heart of the ‘White Wolf’.

"You are the one who has been content with being second best all of this time! I may not have championship gold around my waist (for the moment) but I can promise you that I am still more to this business than you will ever be!"

"There's something else that I want to point out to you Alexander, so kindly shut the hell up and try listening for a change! Everything that happens after this moment? Everything that is going to happen inside of that ring? Is entirely your fault! You did this, you're to blame! You bitched and you whined to Ward and Underwood like an entitled, bratty child until you got what you wanted! The big question is, now that you have me, whatever are you going to do with me? I had absolutely no interest in that championship of yours. If I'm going to be honest? I would have rather this been a non-title match but unfortunately - the powers that be didn't see that as an option for a SuperCard. Ironic, isn't it, that Ravens are the largest member of the crow family, and here we have a Raven about to eat crow! So soon enough, Alexander, you won't even be second best."

"You won't even be a blip on the fucking radar!"

2
Character Building Roleplays / The secret's out! - a VERY short CBing RP
« on: November 27, 2022, 10:06:38 PM »
The famed GO Gym was in a full swing of activity as Gabriel and Odette Stevens were busying themselves with a brand new class of hopefuls and wannabe Superstars/Bombshells, dreaming of making it into the rough and tumble world of professional wrestling. While other members of past classes and former graduates worked out elsewhere in the Gym to keep in shape and maintain the sharpness of their in-ring skills, a handful of said graduates lent a hand to the Stevens in putting these kids through the proverbial wringer.

London Underground. Team GO aka Ariana,  Carter and Krystal... all there.

One of the toughest assistants to lend a hand was Fenris, but he had taken a brief break, or rather, Gabriel had asked him to rather than risk any of the male students burning out too quickly or worse; flat out quitting from being placed inside a training regime with someone like "the White Wolf". It was just as well, as Aron who had been working out among the free weights had wanted to talk with his brother about recent events so they found a quiet spot away from the rings.

"So?" Aron shrugged as he huddled closer toward his brother, his arms folded over his slimmer upper body. "How did they take it?"

"It went about as well as could be expected." Fenris sighed, throwing back his sweat soaked hair. "Mom was in tears and Dad had to end the call to go after her. Tried explaining it only happened because David and I were drunk but you know how Mom reacts to that line of reasoning..."

Aron could only nod, knowing well enough that their mother absolutely hated the way her oldest son had turned drinking into an art form.

Fenris went on, "I'll try to explain later after Mom had time to cool down. I just can't believe the way she reacted!"

"Well you can't exactly blame her, K." Aron reasoned, playing the devil's advocate. "Mistake or not, you're the first of her kids to get married and she would have liked to have been there for..."

"What!?" The voice from behind the brothers caused them to start and turn around and they found a passing Mackenzie Page standing there with a towel draped around her neck, a water bottle in her hand, and a scowl on her face that would rival any Fenris ever wore on his own. It was this moment where the brothers realized that somehow they hadn't slipped back into their native Icelandic like they were wont to do when privately conversing.

Fenris closed his eyes and gritted his teeth, "Mother fu-"

"You got MARRIED!?" Mackenzie all but bellowed, causing all noise in the gym to cease and heads turned, in the rings and at the weights and workout machines.

Fenris opened his eyes and growled, "Mackenzie... do NOT..."

"What was that?" Gabriel approached, having slipped from the ring to make certain nothing was wrong. "Did something happen?"

Mackenzie turned to Gabriel but her venom was aimed RIGHT at the direction of Fenris, "This ASSHOLE..." She spun and clocked him upside of the head! "...Got married and didn't tell anybody!"

"MACKENZIE!"

Gabriel blinked and looked at Fenris with a stunned expression, "You got MARRIED???"

"Who got married?" Odette asked as she approached the now growing gathering. Fenris turned to Mackenzie and bellowed, "TELL THE WHOLE WORLD WHY DON'T YOU!?"

Despayre raced past for the exit doors, squealing with delight, "I'll start with the Strip!" And the double doors to the lobby swung shut with a bang!

Fenris blinked, then raced after him, "No! Wait! Despy!" And he quickly took off after him, diving through the doors in hot pursuit!

Aron turned to Gabriel, "He's not going to catch him, is he?" To which Gabriel just jetted out a bottom lip and shook his head in the negative.

3
Climax Control Archives / Sanctuary
« on: November 25, 2022, 10:08:49 PM »

Flashback

Funny thing about bad news. Oftentimes it is far worse having to deliver it than it is to receive. And why? Because when we think we’re about to get bad news, we often have an inkling as to how we are going to react. I mean, who knows our own person better than we ourselves do? But to have to deliver it? That is where things grow increasingly uncomfortable because of the relative unknown. We may very well know the person that we have to talk to and confide in better than anyone, but as to how they might react to negative or shocking news? We can assume all that we want but the truth is it’s a total mystery how anyone will react to anything. And when you put off this so-called “bad news” for any length of time out of fear or trepidation, that just makes the waiting even worse.

It was this exact situation where Kristjan Baltasarsson aka Fenris found himself trapped in. Just a handful of weeks ago, after a night out with his boyfriend David Shepherd and the mistaken belief that the famed Elvis Presley churches on the famed Strip of Las Vegas were just more tourist attractions, Fenris and David found themselves joined in holy matrimony. And all by accident. Now while the two men worked out how to fix this, while their friends and loved ones got in the much required laughs at their joined expense, Kristjan knew there were two people that he had to tell, but had put it off for as long as possible. And why?

How would you break it to your parents that you accidentally had gotten married and they weren’t present to see the first of their children tie the proverbial knot?

Aron had suggested saving themselves - and their parents - the trouble. Get an annulment and just pretend like it never happened but there was a voice of reason that brought sense to everyone around them; Ben Jordan, Fenris’s closest friend in the business, stated that doing this could be just as damaging as not telling them at all because it was deceiving them. Keeping secrets, even small ones, could fracture trust even if you have the best of intentions and want to spare someone pain. “What they don’t know won’t hurt them” is a popular sentiment but not always an accurate one. In fact, that very saying is filled with deception and mistrust and that is the point where Ben had won out with reasoning and logic.

Fenris and Aron’s family were strong-willed enough to handle the truth and while the news of it might hurt at first, things could be mended.

This all explained well enough why Fenris looked like he was going to be sick as he sat on the sofa in his and Aron’s condo at Turnberry Place in Las Vegas with David seated at his side. The laptop was open on the coffee table in front of them as the video messaging chat was attempting to contact his family in Reykjavik. While wanting to be there for his brother, Aron knew this was something that he had to handle on his own. So Aron leashed up Kyssa and grabbed his little fella Chestnut and went for a time in the nearby pet park. David made the attempt to join him but Fenris snatched him by the arm and yanked him right back down into the very spot where he now say. Fenris stated simply he wasn’t going to make him do this alone.

“Yeah!” Aron laughed. “You liked it enough to put a ring on it so suck it up and deal with your in-laws!” And quickly closed the door before the projectile thrown by Fenris crashed against the door.

There was roughly a seven hour time difference between Las Vegas and Iceland, so where it was just after noon here in Las Vegas, it would be just after seven there. If Fenris had his timing right, the family would just have finished dinner as his mother and father’s schedule at home remained as firm and rigid as his own. Finally after what seemed an eternity yet was probably more likely only two or three rings, the video chat was picked up from the family’s end in Iceland and the screen was filled with the smiling visage of Fenris and Aron’s mother, Eva.

“Honey, hi!” Eva absolutely gushed in Icelandic as she was prone to do whenever one of her boys called. So many children spent a vast amount of time attempting to separate or distance themselves from their parents but not her boys. Both Aron and Kristjan went out of their way to contact her and her husband Benedikt every few days (at least!) which stoked her family pride. She then saw the one seated beside her son and her smile could only grow wider and brighter at the man who had somehow captured the heart of a child many joked had no such organ beating deep within his chest. “David, dear. How are you?” She automatically switched to broken English as her youngest daughter Freyja had the family learning over the past two years.

“I’m good, Eva.” David fidgeted, having trouble still with any semblance of comfort to the whole family dynamic thing; an unsettling side effect of being raised by Gerald and Mavis Shepherd.

“I’m glad you called dear, there was something I wanted to talk to you about.” Eva started to say which Fenris spoke up, “Yeah, that was why I was calling. I needed to talk to you and Dad.”

“Oh?” Eva questioned but Fenris held a hand up in offering, saying, “But you first.”

Eva said, “Well it’s just that you know Elin and Viktoria moved out and got a place together earlier this year.” Fenris nodded, encouraging her to continue. She went on, “Well there’s a chance that they and Freyja may not be able to get time off from work to make our usual trip to see you and your brother for Christmas.”

“Elin and Viktoria I can understand.” Fenris admitted, actually being impressed (IE: stunned) that his antagonistic older sisters had managed to get jobs and move out of the family home. He shook his head, “But why not Freyja?”

“Well dear, that’s a bit of good news I can give you.” She answered. “Freyja’s internship at Grillmarkaðurinn finally ended, and they decided to take her on as an apprentice chef!”

“Out-STANDING!” Fenris smiled, quite the contrast to the usual scowl that he had on his face. His little sister was quite the chef and Grillmarkaðurinnwas one of the more exclusive high-end restaurants in their home city. To just get an internship was highly sought after and competitive, but to be hired on? It spoke volumes to what those in power must have thought of little Freyja's talents in the kitchen. Fenris then noticed the confused look on David’s face so he leaned over and told him as much.

“Ah.” David nodded, finally understanding. He then leaned a touch more into the camera and offered, “Tell her congratulations from me.”

“Thank you, David.” Eva stated with a smile. “That’s sweet. But that’s why they might not be able to make it to America for Christmas and dear…?” Eva sighed, resigning herself to what might come with this next bit of news. “Your father and I are having reservations about leaving your sisters alone for the holiday.”

Fenris paused, staring at the screen as he processed this and said, “So… you might not be able to make it either?”

“Your father and I just started discussing this and we haven’t reached a decision yet so…” But whatever else Eva was going to follow it up with was interrupted by none other than David who spoke up and said, “Why don’t we go there?”

“What?” Eva and Fenris BOTH stated, as her eyes fell to her son’s boyfriend (?) and Fenris turned his head with a quizzical expression.

David shrugged, “We were going to fly in for your usual visit to Jokull’s mother, weren’t we? Spend time in the square like last year?” Fenris nodded and David turned his focus to Eva on the screen. “We could just extend the visit to Christmas.”

“Eva was all but over the moon at David coming up with this solution - having her boys home for the holidays after so many years. Fenris asked him, “You want to spend Christmas in Iceland?”

“Are you kidding?” David almost laughed. “I never saw anything like it when you took me there last year. It made me feel like a kid again! Maybe I’ll see if Esther and Andrey want to come with?”

“That would be lovely.” Eva smiled. “But you said you had news for me and your father? Do you want me to get him to join us?”

“Yeah.” Fenris nodded. “You better.”

“Benedikt!” Eva turned her head to call off-camera. “Your son is on the call! He has something to tell us!”

A few scant moments pass before Eva shifts slightly to the side so Fenris and Aron’s father Benedikt slides into the scene, taking a seat at the table to his wife’s left. Benedikt raised a glass, with a dose of rum inside to greet his boy.

“Kristjan!” Benedikt smiled, then saw David next to him and he nodded, David.” And David smiled yet said nothing. If there was anyone that caused him unnecessary discomfort, it was Benedikt. Although the patriarch of the family did nothing himself to cause this and treated David very warmly when they spent time together last year over Christmas, it was David’s own issues with a fatherly figure that was behind it all. Issues he prayed (pun intended) one day to grow past.

“So what is it that you wanted to tell us?” Eva asked, and Fenris looked down, wringing his fingers together before he looked up and spread his hands wide, answering, “Look, I’m not sure how else to break this to you but to just come out and say it. A few weeks ago David and I went out on the Vegas Strip for a date. Had a few drinks, and we decided to visit a few of the places I took all of you last time you were here. You know, the wax museum? The aquarium?...”

“And…?” Benedikt prodded.

“And, well… you know those funny churches that have Elvis impersonators in them?” Fenris all but cringed.

“Of course.” Benedikt nodded while Eva frowned, wondering where her son was going with this. Benedikt said, “You showed us those churches last time we were there and… what?” He turned his head as Eva had suddenly gripped her husband's hand with a look of alarm.

“Kristjan…” Eva started to say. “You didn’t… Tell us you didn’t!”

Fenris cleared his throat and brought his left hand up to display the carved ring that previously was worn around his neck, a shared gift between himself and David. David, too, bright up his hand to show the same.

“You got MARRIED!?” Eva’s voice rose as Benedikt placed a comforting hand on his wife’s shoulder.

“We didn’t MEAN to!” Fenris tried in vain to explain the situation that he and David had found themselves in. “We had a few drinks by then and we thought it was just another tourist trap!”

David, opting to try to take some of the heat off of his boyfriend/husband, jumped in and said, “We got back here and Aron told us what we actually did and…”

“My son got married…” Eva’s voice cracked and she shook her head. “.. without his family. Without me.”

“Mama…” Fenris started to say but Eva held a hand up and she stood up and walked off camera before Benedikt could stop her from doing so. Fenris hung his head and David placed an arm around his upper body, hoping to offer his man some semblance of comfort in this tense situation.

Benedikt then turned back to the camera and he asked the obvious, “Why is this the first we’re hearing about this?”

“Because of that.” Fenris answered without hesitation, nodding his head in the direction his mother had just taken her leave. “We were just going to have it undone and not tell anyone but…” he shrugged. “You deserve the truth.”

Benedikt took time to process this, nodding in understanding and he then looked up into the camera from his end and asked, “So what happens now?”

Fenris shrugged, “We do what we were going to do before. Have it annulled and act like it never happened.” Not noticing the stricken look of disappointment on David’s face before it all but vanished instantaneously. Before anything else could be said, there was a knock at the door of the condo, prompting Fenris to look first to the front door, then to his father. “Papa? Someone’s here. Can I call you back?”

“Take care of what you need to.” His father nodded. “I’ll talk to your mother.”

“Bye, Papa.” Fenris smiled genuinely toward the man that raised him to be the man he was, and the call was ended. Fenris rose to his feet and huffed at David, “That went as well as expected.”

David could just smile as he watched Fenris cross the threshold of the condo to reach the front door. Once opened, all David heard was,

“Wow. You look like shit!”

“No! No way! Absolutely not!”

“Carter..”

“There’s no way… NO!” But then David stood up and watched as Fenris stepped aside and a group of people entered the condo. Some he knew well enough through his own time in SCW and yes, SCU; namely Ariana and Krystal. He even knew Miles but the other three? Two women and someone who looks as if he had seen better days with his face seriously messed up.

Wait… Carter? As in… Helluva Bottom Carter? David walked across the foyer to reach the gathering and upon closer inspection, he realized the one who was almost unrecognizable was indeed Carter. David shook his head.

“What the hell happened to you?” David asked, but Carter looked at him briefly before looking straight at Miles and Ariana and he shook his head, almost pleading, “Please.. You can’t be serious!” But Miles all but ignored his protests and he walked up to Fenris and he said, “We need to talk.”

Fenris frowned as David remained and Fenris allowed Miles to escort him around toward the kitchen area. Fenris turned his back to the counter and leaned against it, waiting as Miles glanced back briefly over his shoulder before returning his attention to the volatile “White Wolf.”

“What happened to him?” Fenris asked, nodding a head toward the direction of his “guests” even though he had some semblance of an idea due to locker room gossip.

Miles sighed before he confessed the entire story, “His boyfriend… Lazarus. You know about the rumors…?” He raised his brow questioningly, to which Fenris nodded. Miles ran a hand through his curly hair and said, “Well … it seems to have hit the fan. Carter vanished from Twitter so his family flew in..”

“His family?”

Miles jetted his thumb back, “That’s his mom and grandma.” Fenris nodded that he understood and Miles went on to explain, “They were growing concerned so they came to Las Vegas and we all went to the loft he lives in with Lazarus and we found him like… that.”

Fenris’s eyes strayed just off to where the others would be gathered and he stated more as a statement than a question, “His boyfriend did that?”

To which Miles nodded. “Yeah. Carter all but said he did. We had our suspicions with the bruising and that broken finger incident, but this…” Miles turned to look back to where David was talking to the gathering, and it was clear that Carter was further protesting even the very idea of staying in the same place as Fenris, a man that he shared a very antagonistic relationship with despite sharing the same past of being trained at the famed GO Gym.

Miles turned back to Fenris and he said, “Kristjan… his family and I need a favor…” Kristjan’s eyebrows rose as he folded his arms over his chest…

And suddenly from the kitchen’s direction everyone heard the outburst, “WHAT!?!?” Startling everyone and causing heads to turn.

In the kitchen, Miles stepped closer to Fenris to hopefully keep their voices down and the conversation as private as possible. Miles reasoned - nay, implored with his friend, “We had to get him out of there, Kristjan! If we waited any longer he might have ended up a statistic!”

“So, what?” Fenris motioned with a wave of the arm yet keeping his voice down which, if you knew him, was quite the effort when that infamous temper of his was on the rise. “Suddenly you expect me to be a babysitter!? Why me?”

Miles answered, “Because Lazarus knows where everyone else lives! And even if he knew where you lived, he’d be stupid to even try to get close to Carter when you’re around.”

Fenris’s eyes narrowed, “Are you flattering me?”

“If that’s what it takes.” Miles reasoned, before he took that final step to confide in his friend. “Kristjan, please. It won’t be forever, and this is the safest place that I could think of!”

Fenris exhales sharply through his nose, looking past Miles for a brief moment and then back to the matter at hand. He and Carter did not get along, not even closely. They have had an antagonistic relationship ever since Carter made one feeble attempt to land him and Fenris shot him down - hard. Carter’s pride had been sorely wounded that day and it never fully recovered. But the kid, if what Miles said was true, could be in legit danger. The evidence to that fact was overwhelming and standing right in his own front room. And… it brought back the memories he had tried to bury where his eldest sister herself was the victim of domestic abuse. So … he could sadly relate.

His expression, hardened even more than usual, spoke volumes as he looked up to Miles and nodded once….

“Okay, it’s settled.” Miles said as he and Fenris walked back into the main living area of the condo where everyone had been waiting. “Kristjan agreed he could stay here and he’d watch after him.”

To which everyone was greatly relieved, everyone that is, except Carter. The young man turned to his mother with his one good eye and shook his head, “Mom, please. No! I don’t want to stay here! You don’t know what he’s like…”

“Hey!” Fenris frowned, calling him out. “I am standing right here!”

Carter turned away from him and back to his mom and she leaned in, taking his shoulders in her hands. She implored her baby boy, “I know, you’ve made that clear! But honey, we need to keep you somewhere safe until this situation is over!”

Watching this heart wrenching scene unfold, Carter’s Grams, Joan, turned to look at both Miles and Ariana and she asked, “Do you really think this is the safest place for him?” To which Ariana nodded and Miles simply said, “I do.”

Joan nodded and looked at her grandson, “That’s good enough for me then.” And that was all that needed to be said. Carter at that very moment felt utterly betrayed at that very moment by the two women who he was closest to, but suffice to say, if his Grams and Mom agreed, the matter was settled. Whether he liked it or not.

“I can’t give up Aron’s room without his consent.” Fenris admitted to Miles. “He’s part owner of this place now, so… but I can get the sofa ready.”

“Lovely.” Carter grumbled, being relegated not only to staying with the last person he;d want to stay with, but sleeping on a sofa. He shook his head when he felt Fenris nudge his arm and he turned to find Fenris pointing toward said sofa, “Have a seat.” He said in a tone that screamed he expected it to be followed.

Carter frowned at this as Fenris turned his back on him and the man walked toward the hall that led to the bedrooms, only for him to glance back and do a double take at Carter still standing and glaring in his direction.

Carter stood defiantly and said, “I don’t NEED you telling me what to…”

“SIT!” Fenris bellowed and he watched as everyone there - Miles, Carter, Ariana, Krystal, Carter’s mom and grams and yes, even David - fell into the nearest seat available! Fenris looked around at the almost-comical scene and he just shook his head and with a roll of the eyes, he turned and walked off to get the things Carter would need….



“Finally!”

A spotlight flashed on and fully illuminated one lone person standing inside of a six-sided ring, that one person being Fenris in his most familiar of surroundings; the famed GO Gym. He is dressed for combat in his white faux leather jacket, matching latex shorts and his favorite cap on his head. The camera draws closer as the White Wolf rubs his palms together and he nodded, the very picture of confidence worn on his face.

“That’s the only thing that I can say when this match was announced. FINALLY! I get Jack Washington in the ring, one on one! Man to man with nobody else out there to interfere and nobody sticking their noses into things to ruin something that I have been waiting for, for a very long time!”

“Jack…”

Fenris tilted his head to the side with a smarmy smile and shook his head.

“How long has it been? How long ago was it when you and I actually set foot inside of the ring against one another? October of `21? Hm?”

He looks questioningly and nods his head in the affirmative, raising a hand and extending a forefinger.

“That’s right, just over one year. The match where you, Vinnie and I were going to find out which one of us would move on to challenge Alex Jones for the World Championship. And yes, I remember. I remember all too well what happened in that match. You won. You. Pinned. Me! That’s the edge you have going into this one, isn’t it? That’s the bragging point you get to indulge in when you walk out here to talk your shit and tell the world everything that we’ve already heard before from you. You did what I can count on one hand how many times it has happened; you beat me! But…”

He lowered that forefinger and his hand clenched into a fist.

“Let’s not forget how it happened, hm? Let’s not forget that the only reason that you got one over on me was because of Marcus Cage, Candy’s worse half! Or… did you honestly think that you beat me legit? I had Vinnie down, Jack. I had him pinned, beaten! Until Marcus pulled me out of the ring, screwing me over and saving the match for you! I sincerely hope that you sent Candy and Marcus a fruit basket because you owe him big! Without him, you never would have got the jump on me to end that match and you never would have walked into High Stakes in what should have been MY opportunity!”

He then sneers and shakes his head.

“Not that I’m bitter. Of course, there was also the time I thought I’d finally get a match against you and it was signed, sealed and delivered - then ruined when once again, Candy had to step in and try to make things more…”

He air quotes.

“...Fun! Taking us out of the ring and into some pool filled with fucking pudding!? I am not a sideshow freak so I bailed, I admit it! I didn’t get into this sport to take part in shit like that, so you got to wrestle my brother instead and yeah… you won. Congratulations, Jack! You beat a manager who IS a trained wrestler but has had less than five matches in four years! And even though it was held in that ridiculous pudding and not an actual ring, I was pretty damn proud of the showing my little brother gave against a former World and Internet Champion! But that all was then… this is now. And there is nobody to interfere. Nobody to ruin this match and nobody that is going to save your ass.”

“Jack, I will fully admit that you are one of only a handful of men in SCW who I have actively sought out to face and test myself against because when I look at you, I see me. I see a wrestler with stars in their eyes and everything laid out before them, the entire world ripe for the picking and yet… there you stand. Content to wallow in our own mediocrity. What have you done lately? What efforts have you put in to stand out from the masses and make yourself known once again? You are a former World Heavyweight Champion! A former Internet Champion! And now you are little more than card filler! Have you no shame? Have you no ambitions? Have you no desire to once again be at the top and regain the standing you once had when everyone looked at you as some crowned prince of the ring? Because if not, you might as well at least try to do the honorable thing and turn off that spotlight above your head and call it a night because if you have no ambition, you have no direction! And if you have no direction, then quite simply - you have no goddamn idea where you are headed. You are a lost soul, a child left alone in the woods with little more than breadcrumbs to find his way home.”

“So man up, Jack! I did not wait this long for a match against one of the more impressive and fastest rising stars in the business since – well, me, just to turn around and find myself facing down a little wayward soul traipsing off to his pity party. I want to face the man that beat Alex Jones and Kris Ryans for the World Heavyweight Championships! I want to face the cocky bastard that beat Ken Davison for the Internet Championship! So give THAT man to me, Jack! That is the man I want to face and beat!”

He shook his head with mock pity etched on his otherwise handsome facial features.

“Don’t do this to me, Jack. Don’t make me face some shell of a man that once was.”

He adjusted his cap and stared off into space momentarily, lost in thought before he nodded.

“You and I have a lot in common Jack, that is reason enough to want to truly test myself against you. You and I both made our names first known through the Blast From the Past tournaments. You may not have won the whole thing like I did, but you made enough of an impression that people wanted to see more of you. The bosses wanted to sign you, and ever since then? You rose to the fucking stars like a rocket ship! Or at least you did, until that rocket ran out of fuel and you just were left puttering around like the Little Engine That Couldn’t! So yeah. This is me trying to inspire you. This is me trying to light a fire under your ass and get you back to being that same man that first made me want to face you in the first place! Because you are in a very unique position, Jack. You are one of only two men - the other being Ben Jordan - who ever got a win over me and I never returned the favor. That man then was golden! The man I see now is just…”

He shakes his head derisively.

“... Sad.”

4
Supercard Archives / Just another bitch
« on: October 28, 2022, 08:24:26 PM »

Las Vegas, Nevada -
The GO Gym


Have you ever had something on your mind, something so intensely personal that it completely flooded every fiber of your being? Even when you were in the middle of something important, that the topic just so happened to spring to mind and suddenly everything else became all but distant noise, like the whistle of a train from deep within the tunnel. Where everything else just seemed to be caught in some sort of echoing void. It would be hard to imagine such a thing happening here of all places, in one of the most respected training facilities in the entire spectrum of professional wrestling. After all, one of the reasons why those who graduated from this prestigious academy were so successful was because of diligence. They adhered to what they were taught, and one of the most vital pieces of advice to any student, even those who had already graduated, was to listen to those who had the experience factor in their favor. Veterans of the sport would never have become so were they not smart enough to survive and gain enough wisdom to pass onto the next generation should they so choose, so how then…?

“Kristjan!” Gabriel barked, startling Fenris from whatever private thoughts that had just seemingly taken him over. Gabriel had asked him for a private word between them to discuss the all-too important match up that was happening between one of his and Odette’s star pupils and one of the greatest acts in SCW history. Gabriel had met him the moment he stepped out of the men’s locker room and simply said “Walk with me.” and gave the Icelandic star no chance to question or complain - both of which he was prone to do.  And quite frequently. They simply walked around the entire perimeter of the gym, by-passing some students who were working out on the many modern pieces of  exercise equipment, or Odette was putting a handful through the initial practices inside one of the two rings they had in the very center of these walls. They had not even gotten half a lap around the gym when Gabriel had noticed a far off look in Fenris’s eyes and stopped, and surprisingly, so did Fenris rather than continue to walk on as if he hadn't noticed.

“Oy!” Gabriel called aloud, causing Fenris to blink and turn his head to face and address his mentor. Gabriel shook his head. “You haven’t heard a word that I’ve said to you, have you?”

“What?” Fenris tried to play it off as best he could, glancing casually (and a touch too obviously) around the gym before he faced Gabriel and shrugged. “Of course I have!”

“Oh yeah?” Gabriel questioned him, resting his hands on his hips. He asked, “What did I say?”

Fenris wasted no time in answering, “You need to take this match more seriously.”

Gabriel huffed, shaking his head in a faux sense of annoyance and held up a finger toward his student and he asserted, “That was just a lucky guess!”

“No.” Fenris shook his head and the teacher/student pairing resumed their walk. “That’s just what you tell me every time you take me aside for one of these little chats.” He then playfully rested a hand on Gabriel’s shoulder and smiled. “Not that I don’t treasure every moment we have together.”

Gabriel stared at the man for a brief moment before sighing, “Smart arse.” And he continued walking with the White Wolf at his side. They walked in silence until Gabriel gave him a sidelong glance and admitted, “I was right, though. You’re not taking  this match as seriously as you should.”

“One,” Fenris said as he accepted the proverbial gauntlet. “We’re talking about a spoiled rich kid who deigns to grace us with his presence once in a blue moon. And…” he stopped and turned to Gabriel, causing the proprietor of the Gym to pause as well. “I am taking this more seriously than you know.”

“Really.” Gabriel said, more of a statement than a question, to which Fenris repeated, “Really. I had Aron draw me up every major match that little pissant has been a part of. Everything from the first time he won the championship right up until his last match against Mercer and Tempest. I stream them to my TV at home in front of my treadmill and I watch while I run.”

“How long have you been at this?”

“Ever since he answered my challenge and we made it official.” Fenris’s eyes were hard as the ice that matched his cobalt blue color. He added, “I am taking no chances in this one.”

The two resumed their walk and Gabriel asked, “Then do you mind if I ask what the problem is? You keep zoning out. I can’t be that boring.”

“It’s no problem.” Fenris denied with a shake of the head. “David is back in town. He’s been gone the past few weeks and we’re meeting this evening after I get out of here. I just haven’t decided where we’re going to end up.”

“Oh come on now, Kristjan.” Gabriel teased. “Even Despy knows where you two are going to end up.” Causing Fenris to come to a halt, staring at him and Gabriel laughed, “I’m kidding! Gods!” Gabriel rested a hand on his arm and smiled with genuine warmth. He said, “I am happy for you, Kristjan. Odette and I both are. I just don’t want you to allow yourself to get too distracted and pay for it on Sunday.”

“I won’t.” Fenris answered with a steel-edged tone to his Nordic accent. He shared a look with Gabriel  and shook his head, “I won’t give that prick the satisfaction of beating me. Ben Jordan I was proud to lose to. Jack Washington? I can even handle losing to that punk! But J2H?” He shook his head. “Fuck that!”

“You have something against him?” Gabriel questioned.

And Fenris was only too happy to grace Gabriel with an answer, “My problem is that I am sick and tired of J2H this, and J2H that! He acts as if he is the greatest thing to happen to wrestling since ring ropes! Krustur! Santa Clause comes around more often than he does! And every time he decides to grace us with his presence, he acts as if it is the highlight of the entire evening! Like he and he alone is the reason for high ratings!”

Gabriel shrugged, “Well you can’t deny the fact the fans love him, no matter how he might act. Ratings do, in fact, go up when he comes back for a match.”

“Yes, well…” Fenris frowned. “Ratings always go up when a  novelty act appears.”

“Novelty act?” Gabriel’s eyebrows rose almost to the hairline for how Fenris reduced the reputation of J2H to being parallel with that of a freak show. “Kristjan, you may not like the man, but you can’t deny his success rate. He’s one of the biggest ‘Cinderella stories’ in all of wrestling!”

“He lost his debut to a teddy bear!” Fenris pointed out with just a touch too much heat behind his words.”

“And you just proved my point, Kristjan.” Gabriel stressed. “He spent so much time being the butt of everyone’s jokes here in SCW. He was a jobber. Ninety-nine percent of the roster saw him as nothing more than a waste of a roster space. A joke. So much so he finally got tired of being the butt of everyone’s jokes and decided to do something about it.”

Fenris quipped, “Is this the part where he went to Georgia and got trained in a barn by a god damn hillbilly?”

Which brought Gabriel to a full on stop. Fenris turned and looked at the expression on his face and felt like a child in grade school that was about to get scolded by his favorite teacher.

“A little respect for that hillbilly, hm?” Gabriel chided him with a reprimanding tone. “Austin Parker may not be the likable sort but he’s one of the most gifted technicians this sport has ever seen. The only other person he ever agreed to train was Bo Dreamwolf. I think James made the smartest decision of his life when he campaigned to get Austin to agree to train him. And it obviously worked wonders! Look at the names J has beaten in his time. He’s the only man who had ever pinned Despy in back to back title matches!”

The intercom on the nearby pillar crackled to life and Despayre’s voice, emanating from the lobby, spoke up, “I heard that!” Causing both men to turn and stare briefly at the box before it switched off. Gabriel shook his head with a bemused look at his Despy's antics.

“I just can't stand him!” Fenris declared, hands on hips and shaking his head. Almost fuming toward himself. “Arrogant prick. Struts around like his shit doesn't stink!”

“Wow…” Gabriel stared at him with a wisp of a smile remaining on his face, this time for his student standing across from him. “Who does that remind me of?”

Fenris turned away but then did a double take and frowned deeply. He raised a forefinger and declared, “I am NOTHING like that man!”

Gabriel chuckled, taking a step back with both hands raised in a teasing act of surrender.

“Easy, tiger! I’m just busting your chops!” Gabriel chuckled. “All I'm saying is you two have a great deal in common. And I don’t want you fooling yourself into thinking this match is going to be easy.”

Fenris said, “I already told you, I am not thinning that!”

“Good enough for me.” Gabriel smiled, giving him a confident pat on the upper arm before nudging him toward the locker room. “Now go on. Go get showered and changed so you can go charm the pants off of your man.”

To which Fenris did as tasked and gave his teacher a wink before heading toward the dressing room, saying behind him, “I could get that accomplished by sneezing.” Now it was Gabriel’s turn to do a double take before he just chuckled to himself and shook his head at the confidence level Fenris displayed in every aspect of his life, professionally as well as socially.

And just as the locker room door closed with a soft click, Gabriel’s eyes opened and he sighed, “Shit! We forgot to work out!”



Las Vegas, Nevada -
Turnberry Towers


It was finally later into the evening when night had fallen over the “City of Sin” and the stars were hidden in the clear night sky thanks much in part to the lights of the world-famous Las Vegas Strip. And here in the Turnberry Towers where the Baltasarsson brothers called home, there was already a small gathering as Aron had returned from an evening out with Zoey for a drink and was joined by the brothers’ overnight guests, “the Cockney King” Ben Jordan and Miles Kasey. The trio were busying themselves watching “Halloween Ends” on the 64 inch television against the far wall - all the better to celebrate the coming Halloween holiday. The lights were dimmed down low for mood effect. Aron leaned back across the sofa with remote in hand, while Miles leaned back on a plush, cream colored chair and Ben being Ben, made use of Fenris’s own personal chair and reclined quite comfortably. And timing really is everything because just as a very horrific and tense moment was about to occur - the door to the condo swung open with a hard clatter, startling all three present!

“Jesus!”

“Bloody hell!”

“God DAMN it, K!”

Yes indeed, as the door stood open and in walked an obviously inebriated Fenris and his boyfriend, the equally drunk David Shepherd. Aron picked himself up from the floor where he had all but fallen off of Zoey’s lap and grabbed the remote, putting the film on pause. All eyes turned to the drunken pair quite casually as Aron tossed the remote onto the coffee table where Miles leaned over and took it in hand.

“It’s about damn time you got back!” Aron stated with an accusatory tone. “I thought you two were going to meet us all back here for the movie!”

“Sorry Mom!” Fenris shot back, and his angry tone would have perhaps carried a touch more weight were it not followed by a hiccup and a growl of “God damn it!” between clenched teeth. “We were busy!”

“Doing what?” Aron asked innocently enough, to which Ben laughed, “Getting busy!”

“No, no. We were…” Fenris started to answer his brother before turning on Ben. “No! Fuck!”

“That’s what I said!” Ben said back in a louder tone, yet still maintaining his jovial mood and Aron and Miles both had a fit of laughter as David removed his coat and hung it up before taking a seat on the armrest of the sofa while Fenris walked past him and all but pushed Aron aside to make room and he fell back onto the [lush cushions with a sigh of relief.

“If you MUST know…” Fenris said with his head tilted back all the way against the back of the sofa with his bloodshot eyes closed to keep what light there was in the room shaded from his senses. “We were walking on the Strip and decided to see a coupe of those tourist traps.”

“The Wax Museum?” Miles asked, to which Fenris scoffed, “Fuck, no! We went to that Mob Museum. David’s never been.”

David then took a seat as it collapsed down beside Fenris, almost landing in his lap and wrapped an arm around the back of his neck. David then shared, “Then we hit one of those fake churches they have strewn everywhere.”

And you could practically hear the screeching halt of the needle on a record as all sound ceased, and the heads of Aron, Ben and Miles turned as one to look at each other, and then at Fenris and David.

“Sorry?” Aron finally found his voice, though it was rich with disbelief. “‘Fake churches’? You mean those wedding chapels with Elvis impersonators?”

David clucked his tongue and shot a ‘bang bang’ salute toward Aron as Fenris groaned, “That was the biggest joke! A fat, fake Elvis conducting fake wedding ceremonies!”

“And you…” Miles leaned on the armrest of the chair, a growing smile on his face at what he was hearing. “You two took part in one of these ‘fake ceremonies’?”

Fenris shrugged, his eyes remaining closed and head remaining where it was. He mumbled, “It killed a few minutes while we waited for our dinner reservation next door.”

Ben cleared his throat and sat upright, “You two didn’t… you didn’t happen to sign anything, did you?”

“Yeah, they really went all out!” David laughed. “They really went all out for that lame experience.” He pulled a folded sheet of paper from his pants pocket and handed it over to Ben who unfolded it and had a look, Miles and Aron hovering over his shoulders from behind so they too could read.

Again, all three looked at each other.

“So…” Miles said. “Who’s going to tell them?”

“Not it.” Ben said calmly, almost immediately. He and Miles then looked jointly to Aron and Ben added, “He’s your brother.”

Aron hung his head and exhaled sharply. This… was not going to go over well. He turned around and walked around Ben’s - er, his brother’s chair, and stood before Fenris and David. Fenris had brought his head up and looked up at his baby brother through bleary eyes.

“Tell us what?” Fenris asked, to which Aron flopped his arms helplessly at his side and opened his mouth…

From out in the hall…

“WHAT THE FUCK DO YOU MEAN THAT WAS A REAL WEDDING CHURCH!?!?!?!?!”



“J2H.”

The opening shot is a clear panning take on the Michelob Ultra Arena as a virtual army of SCW personnel are working overtime to ensure that everything is being set up both correctly and on time for this weekend’s biggest event of 2022 - High Stakes XII. The ring was in the midst of being set up as the steel framework was open for all eyes to see. The stage was being erected and the lighting set up on every corner of the arena. Bodies went to and fro as several lifts driven by employees backed up along the arena with stacks of steel folding chairs on pallets for arena employees to remove and set up surrounding the ringside area.

And there, high up in the stands and watching the entire process unfold, was none other than the ‘White Wolf’ himself, aka Fenris. While his eyes remained fixated on a fresh, new world being scaled around him, his words were for the camera, yet directed at one person only.

“The man, the myth, the self-induced legend. Two-time World Heavyweight Champion and the longest reign of any champion in Sin City Wrestling history. Two-time Roulette Champion. World Tag Team Champion. Internet Champion. 2016 and 2017 Wrestler and Man of the Year. 2017 Couple of the Year with Melody. 2013 Tag Team of the Year. 2016 Most Hated. 2016 and 2017 Match of the Year with Despayre and Drake Green respectively. 2017 feud of the Year against Dmitri. And of course, proud inductee into the SCW Hall of Fame Class of 2019.”

Fenris clapped his hands together, rubbed his palms briskly and then held his arms outward, turning his head to the right with a questioning expression on his face.

“Is that it, James? Did I forget anything? Because, you know. I wouldn’t want to miss anything and risk offending you. We wouldn’t want you to feel the need to correct me and sing your own praises on-camera because we all know how humble you are and just how much you hate to brag about yourself. To have this opportunity to step foot inside of the ring at the biggest event of the calendar year against one of the biggest Superstars in SCW history is… oh what’s the word that I am looking for?”

He looked thoughtful for a brief moment before looking into the camera.

“Disappointed, I guess is what I’m trying to say. I mean, I admit that when I went out there and was venting about how nobody in SCW had the stones to answer my open challenge, I never imagined for a moment that suddenly your music would kick up and out you’d walk. But then again, from what I’ve seen, you were never the sort who enjoyed sharing the spotlight with anyone. You are the picture perfect example of the annoying Millennial that every adult over thirty seems to bitch about; entitled to the point of expecting the world to be handed to you on a whim with a dreaded case of the ‘me, me, me’s”. So of COURSE you would walk out and interrupt the best thing that has happened to SCW since you tucked your tail the first time around and scuttled off back to Beverly Hills or wherever the hell it is that you call home these days! I thought for certain that you would walk out, talk some shit and maybe we might even come to blows…”

He held up a hand and smiled with eyes closed.

“Excuse me. That implies that you would be able to get a shot in against me. Let me be more to the point. I never expected for a single moment that you would have the BALLS to actually accept my open challenge yourself. One could be forgiven in doing so that you finally became a man. Now I understand that your past successes have blinded a lot of people and you yourself have them snowballed, but man…! I stood back and watched. I actually paid close enough attention to see what everyone else either ignored willfully or were just ignorantly blind to. And that is the fact that ever since you pretty much hung up your boots as a full-time competitor, you pick and choose random wrestlers to compete against at various Supercard events, but it is almost always against someone that nobody ever really expects you to lose to.”

He paused, and then nodded.

“I mean, with the exception of Kris Ryans, you did a REMARKABLE job at orchestrating these matches so people could be forgiven in mistaking them for actually meaning something other than your sad, desperate attempt to keep your name relevant in the archives of this business. Let’s look at just who you’ve been up against in recent years, shall we?”

Fenris reached over and picked up a small stack of color 8x10s of various Superstars of the past. As he counted off each name, he gave a casual toss of the photo back over his shoulder.

“Kris Ryans. Austin James Mercer. Those two I could look past because I’ve been in the ring against them and know damn well what each one is - was - capable of. You teamed with Mac bane and well, we know who carried that match. Teddy…”

He snorted back a laugh.

“Teddy Warren? JT Midas!? - Fuck’s sake! Did anyone really expect you to NOT walk away the winner against Warren and Midas? You really lucked out when you agreed to face Teddy and he ended up winning the Internet title by some fluke. Instant title for you! A championship you weren’t even man enough to stay around and defend! That was why when you agreed to team with Crystal against Mercer and Tempest, I rolled my eyes and thought to myself - ‘he just lucked out into another title match he didn’t earn!’ But when your team lost… I laughed long and I laughed loud, wishing I could be a fly on the wall inside of your over inflated head! And here and now – there’s me. You came out and accepted my open challenge, which leads me to think you see me in one of two ways. You either see me as a man that can actually give you the fight of your life, or you see me as just another promotional tool to orchestrate your success rate against. After all, the only match that you lost in all of this time was when you teamed with Crystal against Tempest and Mercer and …”

He sighed.

“Well even I can’t deny the fact that you carried your team and crystal was the reason why you didn’t add yet another belt around that girly waist of yours. But see, here’s the thing; if you see me as the man who is going to bring the fight to you and beat you so bad your own family won’t recognize you, well then you’d be right. If you think I’m going to just roll over, show belly and be one of your self-promotional easy wins…”

A smile slowly spread on the face of the ‘White Wolf’ and he chuckled rather fiendishly.

“Well then you are going to be so fucked up when you learn otherwise and realize just how pig a pile of shit you just stepped in! Now, I see no difference between friend and enemy when I set foot inside of the ring. Take Ben Jordan for example. Probably my best friend in this business and he and I beat the absolute shit out of one another! And I treated him really no different than I did Austin James Mercer who I loathe. Respect…!”

He quickly held up a finger and corrected himself.

“But loathe. Friend or rival, I will treat you the same as anyone else, but give me a reason to hate you… much like Mercer did, and that is when the White Wolf bares his teeth and goes for the jugular. Go back and study your tapes. Look at what I did to Mercer when he attacked my brother! And you… you just could not help yourself. You ran your mouth and made the exact same mistake that Austin did. You brought my family into this. You talked shit about Aron on the mc and on social media and in doing so, you made this personal. And really if I weren’t such a nice guy, I could have easily returned the favor because bitch… whether you can admit it or not, your family is far from perfect and the ammo I could have used would have lasted for DAYS! But I am not going to do that. I don’t need to do that.”

He pointed at the camera.

“You do. You need to try and throw me off of my game plan because maybe, just maybe, you finally realized what you were in for AFTER you accepted my open challenge. Just as some dumb ass pulls a pin from out of a live grenade and only too late realizes what he just did to fuck himself over! And that - THAT - is why I am so disappointed in you, James. Not because you talked shit. That I would expect. Not even (entirely) over the fact that you brought Aron into this. You know I could even look past the fact that you took a cheap shot and kicked me in the balls and used my own move against me - and why?”

He shrugged with his hands palms up.

“Gods know you would need some kind of advantage over me or else you don’t stand a chance in hell in this match! No, what I find so unforgivable and disappointing? That happened the following week. I had you, James. I came THIS close…”

He pinched a thumb and forefinger closely together but not touching.

“... To breaking your arm, but I thought it would be more fun not to stand back and watch you sweat it out. Well, I mean right before I returned fire and laid your sorry ass out with your own move. Eye for an eye, eh James? And that’s where it all went ass up. I half expected you to go right to social media afterwards and throw a royal bitch fit - befitting a royal bitch! But you didn’t.”

He frowned, cocking his head slightly to the side like a confused puppy.

“You did zero. Zilch. Nada. prototypical schoolyard bully mentality. The moment someone fights back and shows you up, the high and mighty J2H tucked his tail between his micro-sized balls and went radio silent because someone showed him up!”

He shook his head in mock dismay and sighed gently.

“Which really concerns me because if that was enough to get you to hide away for two weeks, I can’t imagine how badly you’re going to react when I finally get my hands on you in an OFFICIAL capacity and break that girly body of yours apart, bit by bit. You have been up against a lot of capable athletes in your prime James, but that was five years ago, and you have never been up against a man like me before! I don’t play nice. I don’t just focus on one body part and work it until it’s useless. I twist and snap the entire body from the bottom up until a newborn baby has a better shot at defending itself than you will. Broken fingers. Dislocated knee. It’s all the same to me. I am going to break you apart, stuff you in a gift wrapped package and give you to your wife and son to put together like a puzzle come Christmas!”

Fenris slowly stood up and turned to face the camera.

“Despite everything, I am genuinely looking forward to our match, James. Really! You are, without a doubt, the biggest name that I have ever set foot inside of the ring against. I won’t say you’re going to make this easy, but I can promise you that I am going to make you work harder than ever before! I am going to show the world that the White Wolf is the leader of the pack! And you…?”

He chuckled.

“You’re just another bitch.”

Fenris walked down the steps and off camera, and the scene faded to black.

5
Climax Control Archives / Home is where the heart is
« on: September 30, 2022, 09:58:40 PM »

Las Vegas - September 27
Turnberry Towers


“So, why didn’t David come back with us?” Aron asked as he and Kristjan stepped off of the elevator and to the floor that they called home. David had called Kristjan earlier in the day to meet him for dinner at the Truth & Tonic restaurant on the Las Vegas Strip, within the famed Venetian Hotel. Aron had resigned himself to a quiet evening in, maybe ordering some takeout and playing with Kyssa and Chestnut, but his brother and his man had other ideas. Kristjan had surprised him by telling him to kindly “get his ass ready” because he was joining the two for the evening out. Aron had tried to decline because he didn’t want to be a third wheel on one of his brother’s dates, but surprise, surprise. It was like talking to a brick wall as both Kristjan and David insisted he go with them in order to get out of the condo for a night.

How is THAT for irony? Kristjan was normally the homebody and here he and his boyfriend had to drag Aron - the sociable one - out for a night on the (in)famous Las Vegas Strip.

Kristjan walked up to the door, one of three on this floor of the building, key in hand and he answered, “No. David is meeting Esther and Andrey back at their place so no…”

“Please don’t finish that sentence.” Aron joked, earning for himself a sidelong glance that Kristjan had seemingly perfected over the years. “So go find a movie or something and I’ll order something.”

“Damn, K!” Aron quipped as his brother used his key to unlock the door to their place. “You just cleaned out that vegetarian buffet and you’re STILL hungry?”

“I’m a growing boy!”

“Yes but at this rate, you’ll grow out.” Aron smiled. “Not up.”

“Shut up.” Kristjan said plainly as he placed a hand on Aron’s back and shoved him through the open door and into their condo, stepping in after him.

Aron knew the way well enough, even in the dark as his palm slid across the flat switch against the wall, casting the interior with a golden illumination. Aron walked further inside as his brother took the usual precaution of locking the door and ensuring that it was secure. Aron stepped through the foyer and into the living room where he looked toward the small pet playpen where he had left the kitten he had rescued only days before. He had half expected to see the kitten curled up on the small bed he had purchased for it, but what he saw instead had him choke back a cross between a laugh and a sound of adoration.

 “What the hell are you just standing here for…” Kristjan started to ask him as he began to brush past him, but stopped cold when his eyes fell on the exact same sight that had brought Aron to a stop…

Inside the playpen, the kitten wasn’t alone. Kristjan’s beloved Kyssa had somehow climbed her way inside and laid down, and there the kitten was - nursing on the Siberian Husky as if it were her puppy. His paws “making biscuits” on her soft underbelly as kittens (and puppies) were known to do.

Now it was Aron’s turn to look toward his brother from the corner of his eye, half expecting him to erupt at any moment. But instead, Kristjan was as silent as the stone, staring at what was happening in front of him, his jaw almost touching the floor.

“K?” Aron started to speak up but Kristjan just turned the other way and walked toward his personal bar across the living room, obviously and desperately in need of a drink.



Las Vegas - September 29
Turnberry Towers


Kristjan watched, shaking his head as Aron slid off of the sofa in their living room to take a seat on the floor. Scattered about on the sofa as well as their coffee table was a large bag with the Petsmart emblem, stuffed to the brim with things that he had just returned from the store with, and all for the small feline that had seemed to integrate itself into his little brother’s heart over the past near two weeks.

"I don't know why you're bothering buying all of that." Kristjan stated as he stood behind the sofa, his arms resting on the back. He watched as Aron, seated cross-legged on the floor, gently pushed a plastic ball with a bell inside toward the kitten who sat on its hind end, watching the toy with wide, curious eyes. Of course, the sound of the 'dingle ball' didn't just attract the attention of the four week old kitten. Kyssa, who HAD been sound asleep on Kristjan's personal chair, was watching the goings on attentively. Not just because of the noise that the ball was making - but because her eyes were on the kitten  itself. Much to her master’s chagrin, it would seem that his “baby girl” was treating this kitten that was barely a month old as if it were her own pup.

Chestnut, as Aron had affectionately named him, raised a paw as if to playfully attack his plastic antagonist, when Kristjan spoke, "Are you planning on giving all of this shit to whoever takes him?"

And almost instantaneously, Aron's back straightened and his shoulders grew tense. His voice remained low but his words were clear as day, "You're seriously going to do this, aren't you?"

"Do what?" Kristjan demanded, standing up straight.

“You know what I’m talking about.” Aron replied, looking back over his shoulder at him. “You’re really not going to let me keep him, are you?”

“Oh for fuck’s sake…” Kristjan rolled his eyes as he turned away from the scene and started to walk away but Aron’s voice gave him pause as he said further, “You are seriously going to make me give him away!”

“Okay…!” Kristjan knew that this was coming, ever since Aron had picked that kitten up at the park. He turned back around to pick up this gauntlet that his brother was ready to throw right down at his feet. He braced his hands on the back of the sofa, his arms straight, and looked him dead in the eye with a raised brow. He asked, “Can we not paint me as the villain of the picture this time? Granted, I’ve more than earned my time in that particular spotlight but I warned you from day one that we were not keeping that thing!”

Aron said nothing. He just stared at Kristjan until his older brother felt compelled to continue, “I knew damn well that you were going to grow too attached.”

“Well of COURSE I grew attached!” Aron responded with just a touch of heat to his words. “How could I not!? He was riddled with fleas! Malnourished! Sick! If I hadn’t brought him home from the vet, chances are they would have put the little guy down! I stayed up all hours washing him and feeding him and making sure to get those meds down him!”

“I know you did, A.” Kristjan found himself smiling, proud of his brother’s efforts to care for that little animal. Aron’s love for animals rivaled his own and under any other circumstance, he long believed his brother would have made an outstanding veterinarian. He went on, “And I have to admit that had you not taken care of him, I would have been tempted to do it myself.” He then shook his head. “But I never would have kept him.”

“Why not?”

“Because I hate cats!” Kristjan stated forcefully. “I always have! Even those two that mom had when we were kids! But they were mom’s, and it was her house!”

“And this is your place.” Aron stared at him, it being more of a factual statement rather than a question. One in which Kristjan answered with a slight shrug of indifference and a nod of the head. Aron scoffed back a laugh and turned back away from him, stating, “I was wondering when that would get brought up again.”

“What are you talking about?” Kristjan asked, genuinely confused at the sudden change in direction that the conversation was turning. “When what gets brought up again?”

“Oh I don’t know.” Aron said as he pushed himself up to his feet and turned around to confront him face to face. “Maybe how you paid for this place so it’s your home and it’s your way or the highway?”

“Well, A…” Kristjan held his arms out. “I did pay for this place.”

“Yeah.” Aron nodded. “Funny though, isn’t it? How when everything is going perfectly here then it’s our home? But when something is up that you want no part of, suddenly it’s your home and you paid for it so you have final say?”

“I never said that!” Kristjan started to deny but he didn’t have much chance as Aron replied hotly, “You say it all the time! Especially when it comes to my wanting to keep Chestnut! You hate cats and since it’s your place paid for by your money, it’s your way and ONLY your way! Now I’m going to have to give the little guy to a shelter!”

“Ariana said she and Francisco would adopt him!” Kristjan replied, to which Aron responded, “Catch up, K! They found a cat in their driveway and ended up adopting it instead!”

“And that’s MY fault!?” Kristjan fought back. “I told you to give them the cat but you were holding out in hopes I’d change my mind!”

“I was holding out trying to keep him alive!” Aron finally raised his voice to a near shout, all but taking his brother’s words away.  In all of their years as siblings, Kristjan could legit not remember a single time where Aron yelled at him. Not like this.

Aron went on, “All I wanted was something in this place that I could call my own! You know, aside from the bills and the chores…”

“I pay the bills!” Kristjan contested, to which Aron replied, “Your funds pay for them but who sends them in? Who does all the cleaning between the days when the cleaning lady shows up!? When you’re hungry, who places the calls!? First I manage your career and now I apparently manage your household!”

“I pay you to be my manager, A!” Kristjan fought blindly with reason, but it did him little good as Aron jabbed a finger to his own chest and shouted back, “But you don’t pay me to take care of this place! And you sure as hell don’t lift a finger around here! You go to the gym and you wrestle and that’s the extent of your contribution to your own home! Everything else is on MY shoulders!”

Kristjan again tried to intervene but Aron was on a roll and he talked right over his older brother’s protests, “I’m a college graduate who speaks three languages and look at me now! A housekeeper to my big brother! And in all these years I have never asked you for anything - EVER! But the one time I do ask you for something? You tell me no.”

Aron shook his head and then turned and walked toward the door, prompting Kristjan to call after him, “Where are you going?”

“Out!” Aron said simply. He grasped the door handle and jerked it open, turning back to Kristjan to say, “I’ll ask Gabriel if he can watch over Chestnut until I can find a place of my own.”

“What…?” Kristjan started to protest but ended up with the door slammed right in his face.



Fenris stood in front of the camera; his back to one of the rings housed within the GO Gym, the very same facility that successfully transitioned him from a feared MMA fighter, to a dangerous hybrid between that world and that of professional wrestling. He was wearing his traditional white; his favorite ball cap, a leather jacket zipped up to the neck, and his usual white, latex shorts that he would often compete in.

“I’ll have to be honest, I thought I had wrestled just about everyone in SCW, whether they were relatively important or … not. I’ve been in the ring against current champions, former champions, curtain jerkers and guys who have strived to reach the level of Main Event but just barely allows for it to slip out of their grasp. I’ve been put up against guys who spent years honing their craft and their bodies to the point that they were legit threats to everyone that set foot inside of the ring with them, right up to the sad fact I’ve faced men that really had no goddamn business being inside of the ring, let alone sharing the same space as me!”

“Ben Jordan. Mac Bane. Austin James Mercer. Casey Williams. Jack Washington. Senor Vinnie. Alex Jones. Caleb Storms. If I didn’t say your name, don’t come bitching because I have other things, other people, on my mind. You name them, I’ve faced them. Some have beaten me, but more often than not, I’m cocky and confident enough to say I’m the one who walked away the winner. So how - how then, did one name who I already respected manage to slip past me undetected? How is it that you and I have never met inside of the ring before – Miles Kasey?”

Fenris motioned a finger between himself and the camera, his cobalt blue eyes burning into the viewer.

“I mean, how did I ever miss this chance? It seemed like for years, ever since you first showed your face in an SCW ring and on social media we had this healthy little competition over…”

Fenris proceeds to reach up and unzip his jacket, opening it all of the way up to showcase his rock-solid abs. He smirks in that way that would make even those that love him want to slap him silly, while waving a hand over that eight pack.

“We’ve had our words, our silly proclamations over who has the better abs, the better thighs - whatever. That’s just talk. And up until now, that’s as far as it’s ever gone between us, Miles. Funny how that worked out. Either the higher ups also made the same mistake in thinking that we’d already met inside of the ring and we put on such a piss poor performance that they never wanted to witness it again…”

He snorted back a laugh, holding up a hand to stall for a moment.

“Sorry. Like THAT would ever be a possibility! Or the other option is that for some, unexplained reason - they didn’t want us in the same ring. At least not until they saw more money making opportunities, and I suppose you winning the Roulette Championship was all the reason that they were looking for. Funny that, because when this match was first signed, it was for that unique championship that you just won and deservedly so. Yes, I said it! But see, here’s the thing. I like you Miles. There! I said it. I like you, and that is one of two reasons why I had Aron negotiate the terms of our match to make sure that it is contested as a non title match.”

He nodded.

“Yes, I am aware of the irony in my demanding such a thing because when I was the World Champion? I hated the very idea of a champion, any champion, being in a match where their championship wasn’t on the line! To me, the very idea was unthinkable because if a champion is fighting, then their championship SHOULD be at stake! Yet – here we are. My wanting this to be a non-title match because I like you too much to take that championship off of you so quickly. And the other reason? Well, if I am going to be perfectly blunt - I hate the roulette division. Oh I can see the appeal for the fans and those that thrive in it, competing under the “expect the unexpected” routine, but the closest thing to a cage that I want to be in is a Lion’s Den, and that’s it! You saw what happened when they tried to stick me in a fucking pudding match! I. Refused! Barbed wire? Ladder matches?”

He shook his head.

“Sorry, but that is not what I consider actual wrestling or competition. So I want nothing to do with that division, or the championship that reigns atop of it. And contrary to my nature Miles, I am not saying this to offend or to ‘throw shade’ in hopes of pissing you off and luring you in. I am just saying it because I believe you deserve a reason why I didn’t want to challenge you for your championship.”

“Now here is another piece of truth you deserve to hear Miles. Under most circumstances, I’m the sort where my respect for a fighter has to be earned inside of the ring. It’s how I measure the fighting spirit of a man. Not by watching them fight anyone else on the screen. But by how they fare inside of the ring against me! I can see the man outside of the ring and respect him as a person, but it is the fighter that I am up against, not the man. Usually. Then, there is you. I respected you long before I was given this chance to meet you in the ring. I was right there, watching you when you struggled. I watched you at your highs and lows, at your best and your worst. But even if your record at the time wasn’t at its very best? You never gave up. You dusted yourself off and tried again, fighting harder than ever before. Each and every time. And what do you know? Not even a month ago and all that effort, all of those hopes and dreams paid off, and you finally became a champion!”

He clapped his hands together genuinely, not with any trace of sarcasm.

“And I can honestly say that it’s about fucking time! Everything about you, Miles? Respect! You remind me in a way of another man that fought tooth and nail to rise up from the ashes, and he tasted success as well. A man I am honored to consider one of my favorite opponents because he always had the balls to fight me the way I WANT to be fought! Caleb Storms. And believe me when I tell you that drawing that comparison is a compliment by my eyes. But this isn’t about Caleb. It’s about you. It’s about us. It’s about you and I showing the world why this match should never have taken so long to have been made official. So good luck, Miles.”

“Now let’s fuck some shit up!”



Las Vegas - September 29
Turnberry Towers


Gabriel had talked some sense into him - mostly. Aron had driven all the way to the Stevens’s house to ask them not only to hold onto Chestnut for a short time for him, but to also ask them to help him in finding an affordable place of his own to rent where he could keep the kitten that had captured his heart all-too easily.  Gabriel agreed that he would take in the kitten temporarily, but he also suggested Aron think things over as far as moving out went. The world knew that Fenris and Aron were a package deal. What’s more, Fenris and Aron knew it.

Aron had confided to Gabriel everything that he had said in anger to his brother earlier in the day, and every word that he said? He meant. That was why Gabriel told him to head back home and give it some time before he even considered breaking up the tandem of the Brothers Baltasarsson. Despite the desire to have something of his own, Gabriel was smart enough to know that separating the two of them would do more harm than good. But he just didn’t quite phrase it that way. Gabriel had grown to know these two young men, having trained both and having them as a part of his life and his makeshift family since 2018. He could read people, so he simply suggested time be allowed for things to cool down, and then perhaps Aron could broach the subject once again before doing anything rash.

He simply needed to talk to the man that was seen by many as being almost impossible to talk to. Of course, what Aron didn’t know was that Kristjan had also contacted him earlier today, almost right after Aron had stormed out. And student and teacher, and friends, had what was a surprisingly eye opening and personal discussion on the matter at hand.

By now, it was well past eight in the evening, Aron had eaten out and privately/bitterly wondered if Kristjan had found some way to master the phone long enough to order his own dinner without him there to take care of it for him. Aron entered the condo and the lights were on, as was the television, and as he walked past the foyer and into the main living area, he was caught by surprise; not by the sight of his brother sitting there in his preferred chair, beer in hand and watching ‘Halloween Kills’ on their TV - that was the norm. But the fact that there were more Petsmart bags scattered throughout the entrance of their home.

Correction - Kristjan's home.

Aron silently walked closer to one large bag in particular and peeked inside, spotting some sort of pet drinking fountain stuffed inside. Another bag held more toys, while another had certain things such as brushes and claw trimmers for the grooming care of a pet. On the bar counter that separated their dining room and the small kitchen were stacks of canned cat food fit for a kitten’s dietary requirements. Aron was totally and thoroughly confused as he looked around and almost laughed when he saw the large box for a cat tower set upright against the far wall.

“K?” Aron started to say, and was rewarded with a distracted, “Hm?” for an answer as his brother’s undivided attention was on the screen in front of him.

“What’s going on?” Aron asked, to which Kristjan replied, “Jamie Lee Curtis is about to kick some ass…”

“No.” Aron said louder, finally prying his brother’s eyes away from the screen where Michael Myers was massacring a mob and onto him. “This!”

“What?” Kristjan asked again, to which Aron pointed from one thing to another. “This! That’s enough cat food to last months! And… the toys? The tower?”

Kristjan turned idly back away from Aron to resume his movie watching, saying casually, “If you’re going to keep him, you need to take care of him.”

Aron stared at his brother, then his eyes shifted toward the small pen where Chestnut was sleeping comfortably in the bed, while Kyssa was stretched out along the edge, as if acting the role of silent guardian.

Kristjan spoke casually, “He pisses on anything, I’m rubbing your nose in it.”

Aron closed his eyes and smiled. Sometimes it seemed as if he knew everything there was to be known about his brother, and yet he still would find a way to surprise you. Aron shook his head and opened his eyes, asking, “What changed your mind?” But he only got a brief, silent stare in his direction for an answer.

It was obvious; he didn’t want him to leave.

Aron couldn’t help himself, “Thank you.” Earning a brotherly “Shut up.” for a reply.

Aron walked around the back of the sofa to go change in his room before he joined the movie watching, when Kristjan's hand shot out and grabbed him by the arm, stopping him. He held out a folded piece of paper and offered it over to him, his eyes never leaving the TV.

Aron accepted it, but asked, “What is it?”

“Just sign it.” Was the only answer Kristjan deigned to give him. Aron slowly opened the paper up and read it … it was the lease to this condo.

And Kristjan had added his name to it.

6
Climax Control Archives / Righting a wrong
« on: September 16, 2022, 09:37:01 PM »

Las Vegas, Nevada - Vdara Dog Park
Present Day


Kristjan had been described as many things and in many ways throughout his relatively short life of thirty years; temperamental. An asshole. Drinker extraordinaire. Judgmental. In some rare cases, caring. But the one thing that has never been disputed amongst those who know him best was the simple fact that he was a creature of habit. He did not like change - at all. He would stick to his daily routines no matter what the weather was like or where he just so happened to be at the time throughout his travels for both MMA as well as his current path of professional wrestling. He was his own harshest critic (another trait friends and family would observe and agree on), and as such, he pushed himself harder than anyone ever realized. He was a literal beast when it came to his training, believing that if he wanted to be and remain the best, then he had to push himself far beyond the scope of normal comprehension. He had been found at the gym when under the weather and forced out to prevent spreading a cold or flu bug, but he simply went back to his own place at Turnberry Towers and resumed his workout as best he could before collapsing in bed to rest and recover. He could be out drinking until the wee hours of the morning while on tour and still be up at the crack of dawn for his morning run, usually dragging along several SCW Superstars whether they wanted to go or not.

In fact, that was just so how we managed to find the “White Wolf” this time around. It was just nearing the hour of six in the morning when the world around them was coming alive yet on the famed Vegas Strip, life continued on. And while the lights from the Strip cast their brilliance on the sky so very high above, further away the sun was just beginning to rise up over the horizon, helping to color the heavenly clouds in an array of colors before it would fully shine its brilliance over one and all for another day in the “City of Sin”. And as was his usual norm, Kristjan had rolled out of bed the moment his alarm went off. Followed closely by his ever dutiful and loving canine companion Kyssa, Kristjan went through his morning routine like clockwork, making his way to the kitchen to turn on the hot tea (never coffee!) and then showered under cold water only to help shock his system to a fully awake status, and grabbed a cup of tea while he went to knock on his brother’s bedroom door.

Aron was the one person who had grown used to his brother’s habits and complained little if at all. And why not? He’s had literally years to grow used to being awakened so early, each and every day, to join Kristjan on the usual run. Others that had entered their respective lives, for good or ill, were not so lucky. Just ask names such as Dani Weston, Ben Jordan and Bobbie Dahl what it was like to be on the road with this ‘madman’ (as Ben would refer to him as) and hearing that expected but undesired knock on their hotel room door at god knows when. One might just imagine they or anyone else would simply tell Kristjan where to go, shut the door and collapse back into bed, embracing their pillows as they drifted back off into dreamland. Only, Kristjan was not the one to so easily take no for an answer and before they knew it, they’d be right there with him, keeping up the pace (or trying to). Kristjan’s workouts were very important to him and he did what he could to impose that same principle on those he was close to so they, like he, would be at their very best.

That was where we found the Baltasarsson brothers and Kyssa in the here and now. There was a large dog park closest to their home at the Towers that served its perfect purpose for both the usual morning run as well as to get Kyssa out of the condo and into the fresh air for some exercise and perhaps even a little play time. Kristjan would take her to the park usually three times a day if he had no previous commitments related to his work; the morning run. Once more in the early afternoon for a simple walk and so that he might stand back like a proud papa and watch as she socialized with the other ‘pet parents’ that brought their fur babies to the park for the same reasons of fresh air and exercise. Kristjan was not the sociable sort, but the same could not be said for Kyssa who was a magnet for affection and attention alike. Then the final visit of the day would be later in the evening, after dinner, and just as night was beginning to descend. It was Kristjan’s favorite time of the day. It always had been and he liked to bring Kyssa to the park where the crisp, evening air would relax and calm, allowing anything trying to the senses that happened during the day to simply be brushed aside so much like the wind.

But it was morning now, and the brothers were not so much alone in the park as sometimes they had come to be expected. There were a scattered few others in the park with their dogs; an elderly woman walking her little Corgi. Visitors to Las Vegas from the nearby Strip taking advantage of the park’s general location to let their dogs stretch their legs and hopefully burn off some excess energy from being cooped up in a hotel room. And the Baltasarsson brothers - and Kyssa - jogging at a healthy pace around the park’s borders. Their exposed upper bodies glistened from the good sweat they worked up as they ran, Kyssa running at their side, her leash loosely clenched in her master’s fingers. Normally Kristjan abhorred the use of a leash on his girl, even for walks, but the rule was in place at the park for the safety of the animal and others around them. Not all animals were as well behaved as Kyssa, after all. Neither brother wore a shirt, knowing the sweat that would be worked up it seemed rather pointless. While they both normally wore latex workout shorts or pants while at the gym, they both wore loose fitted shorts for their morning runs to better allow freedom of movement as their shoes continued to pound the pavement.

“Hold up. Stop.” Aron called in a raspy voice, bringing Kristjan to an unsought stop. “Break.” he said once more for emphasis as Kristjan turned around to look at Aron who was bent over, hands on his knees and working to catch his breath.

Kristjan rolled his eyes as he approached where he had left Aron behind by a scant few feet, shaking his head and observing, “How is it that I’M the one that’s been laid up the past three months and yet YOU’RE the one standing there, trying to catch his breath?” He said, noticing much to his amusement how the previously mentioned elderly woman seated on a bench a few yards away had her eyes on Aron’s bent over backside. He failed to mention anything of this to his brother - both for his own personal hilarity and so as not to spoil the older woman’s good time.

“You’re working yourself into the ground, K.” Aron said, the brothers’ usual habit of using their native tongue of Icelandic when they were out and about, just the two of them. He slowly stood in an upright position, Kristjan taking note of the disappointed expression on the old woman’s face as he did so. Aron went on to state, “Or at the very least, me.”

Kristjan rolled his eyes as he expertly unfastened Kyssa’s leash with one hand, allowing her to step into the freshly mown grass and just fall over, wriggling her body as she was wont to do for one reason or another. The elderly woman’s eyes fell to Kyssa and a warm smile crossed her face and Kyssa took note of this, rolling back to her belly and pushing herself up as she walked over to the bench where she sat. Kyssa flopped her jaw on the side of the bench and stared up at the woman with that expertly rehearsed woeful eyes routine, and soon enough she was being rewarded by arthritic hands running through her fur. The Corgi snuffed its displeasure at another dog getting attention from its owner and thus turned its attention to a nearby bush as something had attracted the little dog’s senses.

“Are you sure this is wise?” Aron asked as he slipped the small towel from his belt and used it to dab at his forehead with his older brother following his example. The salt from the sweat that they were both building up was just beginning to trickle down toward their eyes before it stung something severe. Kristjan frowned at Aron’s assessment, seeing nothing out of the ordinary with what he was doing.

“Why?” He reached back, rubbing the back of his head and long, sweat soaked hair with the towel before slinging it over his muscled shoulder. “We’re not doing anything different than we already do.”

“Well that’s not entirely true.” Aron pointed out as he had a seat on the edge of the marble framework that was the border for some of the park’s grown greenery. Plants with colorful buds and pleasing aromas. “This is your first match in three months. It’s against Vinnie and you’re treating it like it’s for the championship. More so, even. You even skipped your usual day off to go to the gym.” Kristjan rolled his eyes as Aron added, “You’d probably still be at the gym had Gabriel and Odette not made you leave so they could go home.”

Aron asked pointedly, “Seriously. Why are you doing this? I get you want to get back into things but you’ve been overdoing it. Even by your standards.”

“You said it, Aron.” Kristjan pointed out. “It’s my first match since July. Do you think I want to go out there and fuck everything up and actually lose!?”

“So this is about your ego?” Aron’s lips curled into a smile as he could not resist the urge to tease his older brother just a touch. “It’s about winning?”

“Lord have mercy!” Kristjan chided right back, picking up the proverbial gauntlet. “Someone must have told you the secret to this business!” Aron smiled, recognizing Kristjan’s own brand of sarcastic wit, but the older of the two wasn’t finished. “I have to win this one, A.” He shook his head. “I can’t lose this one. Not to Vinnie.”

“I know you hate losing…” Aron started to say, but Kristjan cut him off. “No, you don’t get it. This is one that I have to win.”

“I thought you respected Vinnie.” Aron shrugged his slim shoulders.

“As a wrestler, yeah.” Kristjan’s attention shifted toward the Corgi momentarily before forgetting about it and returned to chatting his brother up. “But he’s the reason I missed the last three months. He’s why I didn’t get to work on that cruise. I could have competed in India! I’ve never gotten to wrestle or fight in India! But I couldn’t. Because of him.”

Aron softly exhaled, knowing what Kristjan was getting at. Having that cologne sprayed into his eyes had done more than just damage Kristjan’s eyes. It damaged his pride. There was a point in time where for over two months, Kristjan was afraid. A sensation that his older brother rarely felt. He was afraid his career was over. He was afraid that he might never see again. And he was embarrassed over the fact that during this time, he had been forced to rely on others such as himself just to get by on every day, simple activities. Such a thing was alien to a man like his brother, and it hurt Aron seeing him go through this ordeal.

Plus, Aron knew that the cologne to the eyes which led to Vinnie’s defeat of his brother was also at the heart of why Kristjan wanted to win this upcoming match so badly. To better right a wrong.

“I understand why this is so important to you, K.” Aron offered. “But maybe that’s another reason why you should ease up? Just a bit?” Kristjan frowned at that logic and Aron continued, “If you keep working yourself like this, you’re going to end up over exerting yourself. Maybe even risk a training injury. Then where will you be?”

Aron waited for a response to come from Kristjan but it wasn’t to be. The small dog's incessant barking had finally disturbed the two brothers enough that their attention was diverted from their discussion and instead towards the dog itself as well as the bush it's attention had been drawn to for some oblivious reason. But what was more, Kyssa's own attention was now being drawn towards the much smaller dog and the bush that its eyes and suddenly aggressive nature was focused on. Kyssa's eyes walked onto the bush and she slowly stood up, her jowls beginning to quiver in an uncharacteristic snarl which devolved into a full on growl. That above all else concerned Kristjan and Aron.

"What the fuck…?" Kristjan started to say when Kyssa suddenly lunged forward, almost knocking the smaller dog aside as she dove into the bush, burying herself from the waist up!

"Kyssa!" Kristjan shouted in a definitive commanding tone but it was completely unnecessary. Whatever had caused this back of aggression was over quicker than it had begun. Kyssa withdrew from the bushes and..

"Oh dear Lord!" The old woman cried as she scooted back across the bench while Kristjan cursed. Because in Kyssa's mouth was a dead gopher snake. Kyssa turned around and looked up at her master, her tail wagging and expecting love and praise but instead found his finger in her face and an angry scowl on his own.

"Down!" He commanded. "Kyssa! Put it down!" Kristjan swiftly grabbed the snake's dead body and tossed it aside, away from them but coming close enough to the old lady to where she cried out, looking as though she were about to collapse from fright.

"Are you alright?" Aron asked, slipping back to English as he moved to take a seat beside the trembling senior to better check on her. Holding onto the leash in one hand, she held the other on her chest. Eyes closed, she nodded.

"I'll be fine." She said, "That was just rather an unwelcome surprise."

"It was, wasn't it?" Aron smiled, patting the back of her hand with his own, displaying that pleasant charm he was so known for, the exact opposite of his brother. And speaking of his brother, Kristjan himself was keeping a close eye on the old woman's condition. But for all together different reasons as he didn't want to have to search her for one of those things on the old chance she fell and couldn't get up. But just as he was going to speak up himself, from the corner of his eyes he saw Kyssa's attention still fixated on the bush. Only this time, rather than agitated, she seemed almost hyperactive and excited. She leaned down on her front paws with her backside sticking straight up and her tail going on Mile a minute while her towing hung out in a lopsided doggy smile. The same could be said for the small Corgi as it all but slid up beside Kyssa, prompting a reaction from all three present.

The senior said worriedly, "Peanut? What is…?" She then looked up worriedly toward the two men and her bottom lip trembled in a touch of worry. "Oh no. Another one?"

"Shit!" Kristjan exclaimed, saying to Aron. "Get Kyssa away from…" but before he could finish his instructions, and before by instinct alone Aron could take hold of her collar, they all heard it. The same noise. A small, soft squeak that was barely loud enough to be heard. Certainly not the sound that a snake would make, not even one just hatched.

Kristjan took a step closer towards the bush to investigate, brushing past both excited dogs while Aron positioned himself between the bush and the frightened elderly woman. Kristjan reached towards the bush when the small movement at the very bottom drew their attention as the leaves parted and a very small kitten, no more than two or three weeks old, crawled its way out on stubby legs that could barely support its body. Now it all made sense. The kitten was obvious pray for the snake and Kyssa killed the reptile before it could feed.

The kitten was a pitiful sight; malnourished. One eye watery while the other was crusted shut and the fleas could be seen popping off of its calico colored fur. It lifted its head on it's unsteady neck to look around and saw an excited Kyssa attempting to get close and it hissed as kittens do, far more endearing than it would be threatening.

"Oh my…" The old woman sighed, obviously infatuated at the pitiful site. Aron too was charmed as he passed Kyssa's leash over to Kristjan's hands so that he could slowly and quietly approach the small form.

"Aron, don't." Kristjan said, the only one out of the three present that was not affected by the site. "Don't touch…"

But it was too late. Aron, ignoring the kitten's hisses and his brother's protests, scooped the tiny body up into his hands and held it up so that he might look at it in the eye. And a soft smile crept on the corner of the younger brother's lips. Kristjan exhaled, shaking his head in faux dismay. His dislike for cats was all too well known to his friends and family.

Aron lowered the kitten in his hands from eye level and held it against his chest, taking the time to look around before asking, "Do you see a mother cat around anywhere?"

"No." Kristjan quipped, his every word dripping with sarcasm. "All I see is flea bait and YOU getting fleas all over you!" Indeed so and Aron couldn't have cared less as his first concern was for the welfare and well-being of the small animal in his care.

"Okay." Aron sighed, resigned. "I guess I know what I need to do."

"Put it back where it came from?" Kristjan suggested without so much of a trace of sarcasm in his voice, telling his younger brother that he was actually quite serious with the suggestion. Aron, on the other hand, looked at his brother as if he just grew a second head.

"No?" Aron said in response. "I'm going to take it to the vet. Kyssa's vet is open today, isn't she?"

Kristjan frowned, not liking where the direction that this unwelcome situation was headed. "Yes, but you're not seriously going to bother her over…" He simply waved a hand in the direction of the kitten. "...That! … Thing!"

"It's not a 'thing', K!" Aron said louder and with more heat than he might have intended. "It's a kitten! And it needs help!"

“Just put it down!” Kristjan all but commanded, and expected to be adhered to. “Someone else can come along to help it.”

“Oh!” The old woman scoffed, but Aron shook his head, just staring at him. He said, “And how long would that take, K? Long enough for something else to come along and kill it?”

Kristjan all but rolled his eyes at the argument being put up by Aron. No, he didn’t want harm to come to the animal, but he also knew Aron’s heart and what this would most likely lead to and he wanted NO part of that either. He said, “Aron…”

Aron said with an uncharacteristic tone, “You know, for someone who fancies himself an animal lover, you can be a real dick when it comes to animals that you don’t happen to like!” And that being said, Aron walked right past Kristjan - WITH the kitten still in his arms, and Kristjan turned full circle with a look of utter disbelief on his face that his baby brother would say something like that to him. Only the sound of the old woman clucking her tongue drew him from out of his mental stupor and he shook it off. He looked down at the elderly woman who shook her head at him and just before he could say something that would draw a more shocked surprise than even that of the snake, Kristjan stormed past her, calling out…

“Aron!”

TBC



Turnberry Towers

Night had fallen on the infamous ‘City of Sin’ and the homestead of the Baltasarsson brothers had slowly succumbed to the night. Aron had long since passed out, the seemingly never ending days of working out at his brother’s side – running, sparring matches inside of the ring, just in general being there while he risked running himself ragged, had actually caused Aron himself to be run ragged instead. Now he was deep in his own dreams while Kristjan - Fenris - walked throughout the luxury condo that the two siblings shared. It was just after eleven, nearing the midnight hour. Normally when Fenris was at this level of training, he would be early to bed, early to rise. It was simply in his nature. But there was much on the man’s mind as he weaved through the living room and walked over to his personal bar and poured for himself a drink, his favored honey-infused whiskey.

Two ice cubes. Just enough to give the burn of the alcohol a pleasant chill. He held the amber glass in his hand and swirled the contents around, his eyes almost hypnotized by the ice’s movements as the soft clink against the sides of the glass tickled his ears.

“Ten percent.”

He looked up and walked over the soft, white carpeting that covered the cherry wood floor paneling with his bare feet until he stepped up onto the platform that led to the outside patio where one could see out into the never ending nightlife of Las Vegas. Only, he did not pull the sliding door open. He simply stood there and watched out over the city’s lights that seemed to stretch on without end.

“That is what I lost, Vinnie. Ten percent of my sight.”

Lifting the glass in hand, he took a sip and closed his eyes, feeling the relaxing sensation of the burn as it coursed down the back of his throat. Once satisfied, his eyes opened and he shrugged his shoulders.

“It could have been so much worse, I suppose. I know. For damn near three entire months, I sat inside of this place I came to call a home away from home, and wished to have nothing to do with it. I wanted out. I wanted away. And why? Because I could not leave! Not without the safety net of having someone by my side to keep me from walking blind into the street or taking the wrong bus or taxi and ending up in another state or my luck - another country! Have you any idea what I went through in those three months when I was literally being watched over and babysat by my brother and my mother? Do you know how it felt when friends such as the Stevens or Dani or Bobbie would come over to check on my welfare, and I could not see them? But I could hear the swell of pity in their voices?”

He chuckled.

“I know they would say something different but that is okay. They felt bad for me. It’s only natural I suppose to feel bad for someone who would be going through such a potentially life altering situation like I was. After all, for the longest time there was no guarantee that I was ever going to see again - AT ALL! If it was happening to someone that I was close to, I imagine that I would be reacting in pretty much the same way that they did. I would feel bad for them. I would want to watch over and protect them because they were not able to do so for themselves. But you know something…?”

The hand holding the glass rose, forefinger extended for emphasis.

“I am not them. I am Fenris, the White Wolf. I am supposed to be the one protecting. I am supposed to be the one who can handle shit on my own. Because that is the way I always thought it should be. It is just who I am, a part of my nature. I take care of my pack, not the other way around!”

Fenris’s reflection could be seen against the glass, his eyes staring hard toward the camera behind him.

“And you, Vinnie - you took that independence away from me. With one simple action from you in that match, you stripped me of my independence! You fucking tore apart what I always felt made me who I was! Do you have any clue how many hours I was forced to just sit here in this very condo and listen to the television like it was a fucking radio!? How I had to have whoever was here with me EXPLAIN to me what was going on, on the screen!? How when I wanted to get up and shower in the morning, how long it took me to feel my way into my own goddam bathroom to paw my way into the shower!? How I had to ask people to get out the clothes for me that I wanted to wear!? To trust in them that they didn’t just put me in something fucking ridiculous just to get a laugh at my expense!? How when it was time for meals, I had to be escorted to my own table and handed the utensils!? How I had to feel my way around eating! I knocked over so many plates to the floor and spilled so many glasses, I could have fucking CRIED at the humiliation! Me! CRIED! I had to literally FIGHT my own mother to keep her from wanting to help me in the bathroom whenever I needed to take a shit! Hell! I’m still surprised I was allowed to wipe my own ass! How when I wanted to get out, when I was ALLOWED to get out, how I always had to have someone with me for my own safety!? And the one time I did manage to escape out on my own, PROVING that I could manage, you’d think the world was going to end the way everyone carried on! Thank fuck Mac Bane calmed them down enough to let him look for me himself or else my mom and brother were likely to call in the FBI to find me and drag me back home, kicking and screaming!”

“But out of everything, all the humiliations I felt? All of the frustrations that I endured, do you know what hurt me the most? The fact that I could not even take my own dog for her walks! I could not feed her or play with her without risking hurting her! The simplest of pleasures I had in life, taking care of my girl? Taken away.”

“The only thing I refused to not be taken away from me was my health, my workouts.. I know. Big surprise, right? I did not care what I had to do or how I did it, that would not be taken away. And even then – I had people hovering all over me because otherwise I was going to end up killing myself trying to simply do what had always come natural to me. I had to be led by hand like an old woman to the benches! Handed the free weights or helped into the rowing machines! To be led BY HAND to the treadmills and start off like I’m some eighty year old codger before they would deign to let me speed things up! All for my own safety. I don’t even know what made me still climb inside of the ring at the GO Gym. I think I tripped on the ropes and fell on my face often enough to have my own blooper reel. But they let me do it, Gabriel and Odette. They knew what it meant. They allowed it not for my physical well being, but my mental. Despayre. Daniel Morgan. Aron. Gabriel himself. They all got into the ring and …”

He chuckled, which would have surprised any who might have been watching this.

“They even took Despayre up on his idea of ‘evening the playing field’ by wearing blindfolds. At first I was pissed, insulted even, because to me that was just another shot at what I could or could not get done on my own, but then I realized - with some outside coaxing, it was just Despayre’s way of trying to be there for me whether I wanted it or not. Watching those video feeds now, I could piss myself laughing at the way we stumbled around the ring and felt the air, trying to find each other. But once we found the other, game on. They indulged me, despite the fact we had to take it easy so we didn’t break each other's necks in there. And all of that? None of it would have been possible were it not for the smackdown that got laid on me by a very special woman. Mac Bane? If you’re watching out there? Tell Vivian thanks. Because as sorry as I felt for myself, I came to understand that others have it far worse. I knew that there was a chance that my eyes would heal completely. That wondrous woman? Fate did not smile so much down on her. Out of everyone who had been there for me the past three months, taking care of me when I fought against it and putting up with my shouting and insisting that I could do it alone, Vivian was the one who railed against me and made me see (pun not intended) that I was swimming in a great big fucking pity ocean, and I needed to climb out before I drowned. Some things, some acts of kindness, you can never repay. Hers was one, but I'll be damned if I stop trying to find a way of showing her how much I appreciate what she did for me when I was at my lowest.”

“Then came the most pleasant of surprises; I started to see light and shapes during my eye exams. My eyes were in the process of healing. My sight was returning. Slowly, but it was coming back. I just wasn’t certain how MUCH of it was going to return. Nobody knew, not even the doctor. The healing process could have stopped at any point, leaving me seeing little else through a fog. I could have needed surgery. I could have needed glasses. There was always the chance that simply nothing could be done for me, and I would just have to accept it. And do you want to know the shocking truth, Vinnie? That terrified me. TERRIFIED! Have you ever felt that level of fear, Vinnie!? HUH!? The fear that there was simply nothing that you could do or could be done for you, and that your way of life was just – over?”

“Is this getting through to you at all, Vinnie? My telling you everything that you cost me and the degradation that you put me through, even if you did so inadvertently? Because it brings to me the question as to ‘why’, Vinnie. Why did you do it? You and I - we were having ourselves a fairly competitive match. Just like we always do whenever we step inside of the ring against one another. We were beating the shit out of each other! We took each other to the absolute limit…”

He held up a hand, and stalled. He took another drink from the glass and slowly, he turned around, turning his back to the bright lights of the city.

“And I wonder if I just answered my own question. How many times had we faced one another before that match at Into the Void X? Two? Three times? And what happened? I won each and every time. Granted in those days the World title was at stake so we were fighting harder than ever before, but it just makes me wonder if that’s why you took advantage of Bea distracting the referee so that I could get a face full of that shit, and you could score a cheap win over someone you’d yet been able to beat? Well, bravo, Vinnie!”

Fenris clapped his open palm against the curled fingers holding the glass.

“You did it. You got the win over me, by hook or by crook as they say. But that’s not the situation that we find ourselves in now, is it? I can see, and Bea won’t be there. Now I would like to think that after everything we’ve been through, after you asking for my forgiveness, that taking cheap shots like that is beyond you. But you’ll forgive me for asking my brother to take out an added insurance policy to get her banned from accompanying you to the ring. You understand - it’s not personal. It’s business. And if you know anything about me, Vinnie, you would know just how seriously I take my business inside of that ring. I take no chances. And even if you don’t want to take any cheap wins this time around, you never know if that backstabbing bitch will honor your wishes or if she’ll go against them and try to interfere anyway. That is why I had Aron arrange for that little bonus between us. It had nothing to do with you, but everything to do with her.”

He motioned a forefinger between the camera and himself.

“This thing between us, Vinnie? I want it to stay just like that - between us. You don’t have to worry about Aron interfering, because he never has and he never will. He knows me well enough to know that if I can’t do something on my own, I don't want to do it at all. And unlike Bea, Aron honors that.”

He stepped down from the deck and back onto the carpeting, taking one step closer toward the camera.

“I admit that it is nice being me, Vinnie. When I was medically cleared, I was given free reign on choosing who I wanted to face in my first match back. Mac Bane? Ben Jordan? Alexander Raven? Finn Whelan? Shit! If I wanted to, I dare say I could have negotiated a match against Ken Davison for the championship! But. I. Didn’t! I wanted only one person in my first match since July. I knew who it had to be.”

He pointed straight at the camera with the hand holding the glass.

“You, Vinnie. It was always going to be you. Because you and I could say the sweetest words or make all the promises in the world about forgiveness and moving on, but the only way this thing between us is ever going to end, is by ending it. Inside of the ring, and me tapping you out!”

He fully drained the glass in hand of its contents and slammed it onto the accent table beside the sofa, his eyes never leaving those watching.

“One more time, Vinnie. One last time. I am going to right a wrong.”

7
Climax Control Archives / The glue that sticks us together
« on: April 29, 2022, 02:50:57 PM »

Despina Montagas. Jim Londos. Spiros Arion. Greece was known for sending forth some of the most talented wrestlers from its lands. So one has to wonder why Greece was not better known for professional wrestling unto itself. After all, ancient Greeks practically invented the sport of wrestling. It was used as a means to train soldiers in hand-to-hand combat. It was a popular entry from the first Olympic games to the present day. So one has to wonder why seeing professional wrestling arrive on the shores of the Greek islands is such a rarity. Any nation steeped in such culture and history to the sport should be a mainstay, not a novelty. And yet, here we are…

Skala Kallonis Beach

There were a great many beaches throughout the island of Lesbos, this week’s stop for SCW’s “Going Home” edition of Climax Control. Hell! There were dozens upon dozens of beaches strewn about the entire COUNTRY. One beach - Petra Beach - was well known for having bars and restaurants all along its borders, much like the booths and entertainments at famous boardwalk amusement parks like Steel Pier and Belmont Amusement Park. That was one that Fenris had petitioned for the group he was a part of to visit - for all the obvious reasons, but he was quickly overruled and outvoted, much to his chagrin. As Aron had stated outright, this was a day for business before pleasure. And, in an act that Fenris practically saw as treasonous, Ben Jordan agreed with his younger sibling.

They had a match together in a matter of days, one that may not have involved a championship title but it was huge regardless due to the fact an in-ring legend would be visiting SCW and stepping inside of the ring as a ‘special attraction’ against them. And with Mac Bane as Chris Page’s partner, they were going to need to step it up. So, Ben called their mutual pal Max Burke to lend a bit of an assist with the promise of pitchers of Greek beer later. And Aron? He too had a role to play in this little venture.

“You have got to be fucking joking!” Fenris watched with his hands on his hips as he, Max Burke and Ben Jordan stood there on the beach in their wrestling gear of all things. Aron, in his own seldom used gear and bare chested as they were, used his bare toes in the sand to carefully and slowly draw the rectangle outline of a ring in the sand. Many of the beaches in Lesbos were popular with both tourists and locals alike, but that was why after a bit of research, Aron had led the group here, to Skala Kallonis. While still one of the more beautiful of the island’s beaches, it was also known for being perhaps among the quietest. Ever since the Superstars and Bombshells had first arrived for this tour, the action-starved communities followed the men and women of SCW everywhere they went to the point of stalking.

Hence why Aron had chosen this locale for what he had in mind. There were people here, and yes, some fans had followed them from their hotels to see what was going on, but it was still quieter than any other spot that Aron might have picked.

Aron looked up from where he stood just a couple of yards away from the waters and held his arms out, “K, they are still setting up the ring at the stadium! There are no wrestling schools here on the island to use and while there are gyms with boxing rings, you know as well as anyone else that those were not meant to be used to spar for a WRESTLING match! Have you got a better idea??”

“Yes!” Fenris all but bellowed hotly, Ben wincing from his right and using a pinky to dig at his deafened ear. “We forget this and hit the bars instead!”

“Seconded!” Max’s own hand shot up as if he were in class, waiting to be recognized by the teacher.

“Now don’t you start!” Ben scolded but with a laughing tone behind his voice. “I don’t see any harm in us having a bit of a spar here on the beach. It’s a lovely day out so we'll get some sun and fresh air while getting in a workout, all at the same time!”

“Thank you, Ben.” Aron nodded, grateful that someone in their little group was supportive of his idea. “Always the voice of reason.”

“Besides,” Ben added. “Ancient Greeks didn’t have a ring so why NOT go the authentic route?”

“You want authentic?” Fenris asked.

“That would be nice.” Ben admitted with a nod. “We are in Greece, after all. They have been doing this sport for thousands of years. They practically invented it!”

“Fine!” Fenris shrugged. “You want authentic, I’ll give you authentic!” And he slipped his thumbs into the elastic waistband of his wrestling shorts, readying to – but before he even made a move, Max clenched his eyes shut and fell back into the waters, struggling and calling aloud, “My eyes! My eyes!” Just as Ben slapped a restraining hand on Fenris’s wrist, preventing him from showing the world. Not that he would have, of course. While it was true public nudity was not altogether uncommon in Iceland, whereas Fenris and Aron were from Iceland, they were not IN it. Ben knew deep down Fenris wouldn’t have done it, yet he also knew the man could be unpredictable at the best of times so… better safe than sorry!

Both men bent over slightly at the waist, they met each other's eyes and Fenris asked, “I thought you said you wanted an authentic experience? Ancient Greeks wrestled naked!”

Ben reasoned (badly), “Yeah well, they also wrestled naked and oiled up! Where do we draw the line??”

Fenris just grinned wickedly and Ben closed his eyes and nodded, “Right. Dumb question.” He stood upright and grabbed Fenris by the arm, pulling him up along with him. “Just forget whatever ideas you have running around that twisted mind of yours.”

Allowing Ben to steer him over toward one of the outline’s corners to commence their public sparring session, Fenris rolled his eyes, “You never let me have any fun!”



Niki Studios Seafront

This hotel where Aron had booked accommodation for he and his brother was more of a traditional setting of Greek studio apartments rather than a luxurious hotel where many of the stars of SCW would find themselves staying. Fenris himself was never one to ‘over-indulge’ himself when it came to self gratification. His and Aron’s home in Las Vegas being perhaps one exception. It was simply how he was raised as a child, and it stuck throughout his adult life. Plus, as Aron knew privately, his older brother simply wanted a decent experience during their first venture to the Greek islands. He had little need for any excess that many others would use simply as an ego boost or to hype their own social status. The fact that the studios were built in an old world style and had an owner, Niki and her son, who oversaw everything and made guests feel welcome, it truly did have a breathtaking view of the sea right from the balcony of the hotel rooms. A fact that Aron knew his brother prized above all else.

Plus, it had the home feel touch that both brothers often missed when they spent the majority of the year away from their native Iceland.  The training session between the four men had been grueling but overall satisfying as Ben and Max agreed to simply return to the hotel of the brothers to freshen up and get changed before they all headed out to the city to explore and enjoy the nearby pubs and restaurants.

The door opened up to the room and right inside was the bed and desk, and a small sofa for added comfort. To the immediate left of the door was the bathroom. While Kristjan traditionally preferred white in his surroundings, the room’s overall color scheme was done in shades of browns and blues. Aron had the good manners to open the door and then step aside so that Kristjan and his guests, Ben and Max, could set foot inside first, only entering after.

Once Kristjan was inside, Ben playfully quipped, “Mine is bigger.” To which Aron entered, brushing between his friend and his brother, saying, “Just whip them out and let’s have a room measuring contest.” To which Ben smiled brightly at the saucy remark, unable to believe that Aron had it in him while Kristjan just rolled his eyes.

Aron then directed Max to the bathroom while Kristjan was set to shut the door when a soft rap on the other side gave him pause and caused heads to turn. Kristjan opened the door wide and there stood an older, diminutive Greek woman in her late years. Niki, owner and proprietor of the hotel. They knew simply because upon their arrival, she and her son welcomed them graciously and personally. An unusual thing but it is part of what made it so enjoyable for tourists the world over.

"Με συγχωρείς?" The older Greek woman spoke up. "To πακέτο σας κύριε?"

Aron stepped up and said, "She said she has a package delivery for you."

Ben looked at Aron with a quizzical expression and he said as more of a statement than a question, “You speak Greek now too?” Referencing the fact that the younger of the two Icelandic siblings was fluent in both English as well as Chinese.

“No.” Aron shook his head. “ I just took the time to learn a few basics before we came.” He looked past Ben and pointedly toward Kristjan, “Unlike SOME people.” To which Kristjan just huffed. He took the package and then turned to the old lady and gave her a polite nod, one would she returned in kind before waving goodbye. Kristjan shut the door behind her and proceeded to open the package, and once he looked inside at the contents he looked at Ben, "Seriously!?" He exclaimed, waving the package in hand. "Even here!?"

Aron took a step closer to see what the big deal was, and glancing inside at the box, he saw a large quantity of chapsticks. Aron snorted back a laugh, but choked it off at the look on his brother's face.

Ben shrugged with an innocent but impish grin on his face. "I thought with David visiting, you could use the extra protection." Ben glanced at Aron and said, "Or David could."

Aron chuckled as he took a seat on the sofa, while Ben walked across the hotel room toward Kristjan's stash of alcohol to fix himself something before their night out. Neither paying attention to the contemplative look on Kristjan's face before he opened up one of the chapsticks and begun to apply it.

Glass in hand, Ben walked back over and took a seat beside Aron. He asked the younger of the two, "So is my boy ready? He and the Mac gave each other hell, but he told me that he had no idea who Chris Page is."

Aron answered, "Devil's advocate but I didn't know who the man was either. I had to contact Gabriel back home and ask if he could send me any videos of the man."

Behind them, Kristjan started to say something but found himself unable. His eyes open slightly in alarm and he started grabbing at his mouth.

"Mph!"

"And did he?" Ben questioned and Aron nodded.

"Aron answered. "What he was able, yes. I've looked up more information on the web while I've had K watching what he could."

"That right?" Ben called back to Fenris over his shoulder, not seeing the man frantically pulling at his jaw and mouth. "Oy!" Ben called again but this time cast to look over his shoulder and frowned at what he was seeing. Aron noticed this and looked also.

"MPHHRRPH!" Kristjan mumbled through his clenched lips, arms flaying. "Mrgh!"

"What's that Lassie?" Ben asked, teasing his close friend. "Did little Timmy fall down the well again?"

Mac stepped out of the bathroom, still glistening from the hot shower and clothes still clinging to his body. Not even aging attention to the conversation around him, he still offers, "I always thought that dog was the one who pushed Timmy down the well in the first place...ow!"

He exclaimed when the box sailed across the hotel room and struck him in the back of the head! Max turned around and faced Fenris, rubbing the side of his head. "Hey!" He exclaimed.

"Mate!" Ben reprimanded him. "What is going on with you!?"

"MMPH!!" Kristjan (tried) to say heatedly as he then threw the chapstick in his hand at Ben, but Ben was swift enough to catch it in his hand. Kristjan motioned towards it and only then did Ben look at it and say, "Oh hey! This isn't chapstick, it's a glue stick."

Ben looked up at Kristjan motioning wildly and said, "Oh... Oh." He looked back down at the glue stick in his hand and then up at Kristjan and his eyes opened wide, "OH!"



“Tag team wrestling. Isn’t that just perfect?”

“This may come as something of a surprise to you, but I am the sort of man that does not do well with change. It’s become something of a running joke in my everyday life that I am a creature of habit. I have a routine from the time that I wake up to when I go to bed, and I do not like to stray, even a little. Don’t get me wrong. I have a social life alongside family and friends, but I am talking more about my professional life and my training alongside it. Like, for example, I could be out drinking with friends such as Ben Jordan and Max Burke and, for lack of a better term, we all get lit. But when 5am comes along, do I forgo my usual morning run, no matter what city I am in at the time? No. I might have the hangover from hell and want to turn my guts inside out, but I will not stop.”

“Ever.”

“It is simply who and how I am, and how I always have been. I do not stop or ease up because I have brought myself up to a certain standard that I intend to keep. I believe that my training and routine have made me who and what I am, and I will not see that crash and burn for a moment of weakness. Now you might ask what routines and comfort zones have to do with the situation I am in this week, but trust me when I say that there’s a method to my madness. There always is.”

“I am not what you might call a student of the sport but what I can tell you is that I have learned there have been many great tag teams in this business. Sinful Obsession. Team Hero. The Fallen. Reckless Elite. Just to name a few. But me? I am not one of them. Never have been, and as good as I believe myself to be, I can honestly say that I doubt I ever will be.”

“I guess you might say my reluctance towards tag team wrestling is because from the time I was fighting in amateur MMA circles to when I graduated to the professional ranks, right up to where I evolved and adapted to professional wrestling, I’ve had one person to rely on; myself. I have people around me who have always supported me and encouraged me, but I am the one who was stepping inside of the cage or the wrestling ring. I am the one who was putting my body on the line to be the best and beat the best. I’ve bled. I’ve broken a few bones in my time - mine as well as opponents. But my point is, I learned when it came to competing, I had to rely on myself inside of the ring. It does not work that way in tag team wrestling and that is perhaps why I have always held the division at arm’s length. I simply do not like putting my career and the likelihood of success on the shoulders of another. I do not like simply standing on the outside of the ring and watching, waiting for a tag so I can step into the ring and do what I know I do best. Rather than relying on just myself, I am relying on someone else and that is about as foreign a concept to me as pickles on pizza.”

“I am used to getting my way I suppose in most walks of life, but unfortunately, I have come to realize that not everything can go my way in this business. I can count on one hand the number of times that the higher ups have made me be involved in tag team matches, whether I wanted to or not. For them it was not a matter of what I wanted, but a matter of what the audience wanted. That is their revenue. That is where their decisions come into play. Fair point I suppose, I can not argue with that. Well, I can but it would serve me little purpose. The powers that be are in the business to make money and entertain the fans, and hopefully both goals go hand in hand. And if that goal coerces me into a field I am no expert in or takes me out of my comfort zone, so be it.”

“I can’t go and say that the few tag team partners I’ve had in the past have not been successful. Teaming alongside Courtney Pierce got me that first taste of success as the 2018 Blast From the Past Champions. I’ve also teamed with Ty West, and my own brother Aron. And now here I am, teaming with the one man - the only man - who has back to back wins over me and gave me the greatest challenges of my career … Ben Jordan.”

“To say I was not thrilled about being booked in a tag team match is probably the understatement of the century, but I could not be happier with who I was teamed with. Ben Jordan is probably my closest friend in this business. A man who I both respect and admire. Someone who has been there for me even during times I do not think I deserved to have anyone in my corner. A man I have confided to some of my worst, and has seen me through some of my best. He is one of the few who has held my confidence without judgment and that is not something that I look back on and take for granted. The world over knows the past he and I have shared. Even when what you might call professional jealousy over the World title reared its ugly head, it did not sever the bond that he and I shared. We did not fall into that trap that so many other so-called friendships in this business fall into. We fought. He won. We endured.”

“End of story.”

“I could not ask for a more reliable man to team with in this instance. Not just because I know I can put my full trust in him to watch my back, but because I know professionally Ben Jordan simply KNOWS tag team wrestling. The man is a former two-time World Tag Team Champion in SCW and held the ACW gold as well. We may not have ever teamed together before, but going into this match I know I couldn’t have been given a better or more reliable partner. It is why I have the most confidence that we will walk away the winners.”

“Not that our opponents will make things easy on us. Far from it! We are up against Mac Bane, the reigning World Heavyweight Champion. A man I defeated once before in the distant past, and a man who has risen to the occasion and held me at bay long enough to where I was unable to repeat history just a matter of days ago. I can not find fault with what happened at the end of our match, Bane. If you were going to go down, I imagine you thought you were going to take me down with you and in a sense, that is exactly what you did. No contest. Double count out. Call it whatever you want, but what I call it is unfinished business.”

“Mac, the first time we went at it, you told the world that earning my respect meant the world to you. Well you have that and you have never lost it. Even when we were professional rivals of sorts, you still offered to step up and watch my back when Aron and I were having our issues with the Good Shepherds. You were actually the only one that did. That is not something I have ever forgotten, but it will always be something that I appreciate. Still, you know me, Bane. The way you and I fought only days ago proved that we both know each other too well because neither of us were able to get the win, and you are now one of the few blemishes that I have on my record. And that - that bothers me, Mac. I may not like losing, but it is a fact in this sport that everyone loses. Loses in any and every sport. My record was not without marks in the loss column when I fought in EliteXL, and both Ben Jordan and Austin James Mercer proved to me that I was not above being beaten as a professional wrestler.”

“But there's a vast difference between losing a match and being unable to win one. Leaving one without a winner - at all. That bothers me more than you realize. Now most people would be satisfied with a result like that, especially when they were in the ring with the current World Champion. They might like to use logic and think to themselves ‘Well I may not have won, but at least I didn’t lose, either. Well … I am not most people. I do not like leaving questions unanswered, and the question I had in my mind going into that match was would I - could I - beat the World Champion and prove that I deserve to compete for the World Heavyweight title and become a two-time champion. I did not get an answer to that question, Mac, which brings us to this one. This match between us can only serve one purpose between us. To answer that question. To tell the world whether or not I should be in the ring with you, and with that pretty gold belt of yours being on the line. It is not the same, but I will take this as what you might call a consolation prize.”

“And Chris Page… when I first learned that Page would be standing in Mac’s corner last Sunday, my first reaction was ‘Who!?’ Then I wanted to know ‘Why?’! Then when Mac and I were unable to get a decisive win between us and Mark Ward and Christian Underwood told us we would be settling things in this tag team match, what I wanted to know was .. why? They are labeling this match as a ‘special attraction’ and I guess I am lost as to what is making it so special aside from the fact the World Champion is involved, as are Ben and myself. No knock on Page, but I simply do not know who the man is! That, I admit, is more on me than it is on him. Ben sure as hell knows who he is because he has been acting like a kid turned loose in a toy store! He has been going on without end about the chance to step inside of the ring with such a distinguished competitor as Chris Page whereas I felt like I was being left completely in the dark. My own fault I imagine for not being a so-called student of the game, but not being familiar with Chris Page puts me at a distinct disadvantage and I’ll tell you something… I do not like the way that feels. So I did the only thing I could think of doing, and I asked my brother, as my manager, to dig up whatever he could on Page so I wouldn’t be walking into this match and looking like a goddamn fool.”

“Got to hand it to you, Chris. I can see why Ben is looking forward to this match. You’ve been involved in this sport longer than most of us and have come away smelling like a rose, more often than not. A current Tag Team Champion in IIW? That puts you in a pretty good spot going into this match on Sunday, doesn’t it? You know the tag team side of the equation and what it takes to be successful in it. I sat back and watched some of your matches in Fight! Against men like Austin Ramsey and Brandon Moore and shit! You’ve got a damn near spotless record and I saw why. You do not last as long as you have in a sport like this without knowing what the hell you’re doing.

“By the time I was done watching footage from IIW and Fight!, I had seen enough. I knew what I would be in for soon, and it was not going to make things easy. Not on me, and if you’ve done your own homework, then you’d know that neither Ben nor I would be making things easy on you.

“But I am going to tell you another reason why I (think) I like you Page, and it has even less to do with what you can accomplish inside of the ring and more so what you do not do from the outside. Everyone, myself included, felt that I was going to have to keep my eyes on my back last Sunday when I faced Mac. Once again, I did not know you so I only had past experiences to rely on when someone I faced had someone in their corner. And that experience told me that the first chance you got, you were going to try and lend a hand to your friend to help him get a win over me. Except – you did nothing of the kind. You stood at Mac’s corner, quiet and contemplative. You called out encouragement and some advice when warranted, but that was as far as you went in getting involved. You did not attempt to distract me. You did not try to get physically involved when the official may have been distracted. You took the high road from the start of the match to the finish and for that? I am both grateful and humbled - which is not an easy thing to admit. You proved me wrong about yourself, and I can only thank you in one, simple way;”

“I am going to go into this match and fight you harder than I have fought any man I have been in the ring with! I am going to bring it to you like you deserve. This may be your guest appearance for Sin City Wrestling, but I am also going to see to it that it is your swan song. And I do not say that out of malice. I say it out of respect.

8
Climax Control Archives / Between Friends
« on: April 22, 2022, 10:57:55 PM »

Kerkyra/Corfu, Greece - April 10, 2020

“K… K, come on!” Aron called aloud to his brother in their shared native tongue, the better to see they could speak openly but without any nosey bystanders bothering to understand them. You know how people are; when voices get raised, ears automatically tune in and the attention of all around them would turn in their general direction as if it was their god given right to listen in and enjoy the drama. Not so easy a thing to indulge in when the participants are speaking what is ranked as the toughest language to learn; Icelandic.

After the pronouncement from the reigning World Heavyweight Champion Mac Bane that he would defend the Heavyweight title against Matthew “the Raven” Knox, a rival that had stood against him for longer than he cared to admit. Knox was, in truth, an unproven commodity in the SCW hierarchy even if he had held a number of championships and wins elsewhere. The announcement had been made, and there was more than one Superstar that audibly groaned in disappointment that his name had not been called out by the champion. Some even discussed the possibility of lobbying a protest with Christian Underwood and Mark Ward over Bane’s choice, but the point was moot. Nothing would be done. By winning the Blast From the Past alongside Mikah, as reigning champion, he was given the right to choose his own challenger.

And he had chosen Matthew Knox.

“K…!” Aron called again but his brother simply was not listening, or not responding. Aron knew his brother better than any, and that would include the volatile moods that he was famous for in backstage circles, and the viewers were privy to one just moments ago when not only did he vented toward the comely reporter for SCW; Ms. Rocky Mountains, but he had also found himself backed into a corner in a rematch against JC, a man that he had already bested in combat mere weeks ago. Fenris never backed down from a direct challenge, and even though he felt little desire to face a man again so soon after already defeating him, he felt obligated to do so by reputation alone.

The doors that led to the parking garage of the Corfu National Stadium burst open and Fenris plowed through, dragging his luggage behind him rather than allow his brother to fulfill his managerial (and little brother) obligation of toting it for him. He also knew his sibling and he knew that if he waited for Aron to do so, the more level-headed of the siblings would try to talk him down and sometimes when you were pissed about something, you just wanted to keep it going until you calmed down on your own!

Sometimes, another making the attempt only served to make you angrier.

“K, where are you going???” Aron finally caught up with Fenris and placed a hand on his shoulder to bring him to a (brief) halt. Fenris turned around and gave his brother a look as if he had just asked him the dumbest question uttered in the history of humankind.

“Where does it look like, Aron!?” He turned to resume the power walk toward their shared rental. “I’m going back to the hotel!”

“But… the show isn’t over yet!”

“It is for me!” And off he went, with Aron chasing after him and struggling to make him see reason, but with a man that lost his temper as easily as his brother? It was a losing battle; much like a table fan blowing against a wind storm.

Aron held out his arms, calling after him at his side, “But you can’t leave before a show is over! Remember what happened the last time when Gabriel said…”

But Fenris swung around, almost inadvertently swinging his luggage as well in the process. He stated simply, “Gabriel. Isn’t. Here!”

“I know he isn’t.” Aron said in as calm a voice as he could muster when dealing with this human hurricane and trying to keep him from getting into any more trouble than he was capable of withstanding. Going up against his peers in the ring, sure Aron worried. Family always did, but he had full confidence that his brother would prevail. But doing something that might upset Mark Ward and/or Christian Underwood - their mutual bosses, that was another matter entirely.

“But Mark and Christian are.” The younger of the two reasoned. “And they might take it as an even bigger slight than Gabriel did.”

“Your point?” Fenris stated simply, letting go of the luggage handle and crossing his arms over his chest.

“My point is that Gabriel is right. Just leaving isn’t done, or isn’t supposed to.” Aron waved a hand back toward the door they had just emerged from. He went on to say, “Mark or Christian may have need for one of us before the night is through. What if someone is hurt and can’t compete and they need you to step in?”

“Oh huzzah!” Fenris rolled his eyes. “I was not good enough to book in the first place so they use me as a fill in. Come on, A. You know me better than that! What else you got?”

“Okay, what if leaving like this pisses Christian off?” He asked. “You know that guy is vindictive toward people that upset him. He may not target you but what if he uses me as a means to get to you?”

“THAT…” Fenris aimed a finger right at Aron. “...is fighting dirty!”

Aron rested his hands on his slim waistline and sighed. “And what if the same thing happened tonight that happened last time? What if some sick kid wanted to meet you and they find out that you left without telling anyone?”

Fenris snatched back up the handle of his luggage, but this time shoved it right at Aron who by instinct wrapped his hand around it. Fenris stated, “And THAT is fighting even dirtier!” That being said, Fenris did an about turn and walked back toward the stadium entrance from the garage with a rather relieved looking Aron following right after him.



Rhodes, Greece - Current
Johnny’s Pub


There are many benefits to having someone in your life that you are lucky enough to call a friend. A good friend gives someone a sense of purpose and a feeling of belonging. They boost a person’s happiness and help to reduce stress. A good friend knows what you like. A friend knows what you need, and when you need it. That friend does not worry about reaching out and extending a helping hand whenever you are in need, whether you realize that you are or not. Whether you want to admit to being in need or not.

In the heart of the city of Rhodes, was this quaint pub that was an attraction to both tourists and locals alike. It had a full service drink menu, charming staff and an atmosphere that helped to relax even the most stressed. Live, Greek inspired music played from the band that was atop a small stage just outside where the guests relaxed on the pub’s open-air patio. It was busy, but not so crowded as to cause discomfort to the guests who had found their way here, to one of the choice drinking establishments in the heart of Rhodes. Ben Jordan aka “the Cockney King” had wanted to venture out for a late afternoon drink (or three), and knew that his buddy Kristjan aka Fenris, would be the most likely of candidates aside from Max Burke who would be ready and willing to tag along. Ben could count on one hand the number of times where Kristjan had turned down the chance to go out and have a few stiff drinks, an act that he had turned into quite the art form. Plus, Ben knew that Fenris had been bothered as of late during this Greek tour since its inception, and not merely because he had been passed over (again) for a shot at the World Championship.

Note that we said Kristjan, because when discussing friends, that was who he was to Ben. Kristjan the man and one of his closest friends, not Fenris the wrestler. The relationship between the two had started as casual drinking buddies but once the walls between them had first come down, a bond was forged, and a very strong one at that. So strong that Ben had traveled all the way to Iceland to bring his friend back to the competitive circles of Sin City Wrestling after following Kristjan’s breakup with Ty West and his return to his native country to isolate himself and hopefully recover. The two shared their tragic pasts where relationships were concerned. Ben told him a sordid tale that he had shared with few, and Kristjan had confided in him about his tragic first heartbreak, and a loss that haunted him to this day. Fenris stated once that had it not been for Ben, he did not know when he might have recovered well enough to return to the states and resume his in-ring career.

Friends did that for one another.

“So…” Ben said from the corner table where he sat across from Kristjan. “Where’s Aron? I told you to invite him. Haven’t seen him much during this tour.”

“I know, but he wanted to go on a tour to that Mandraki harbor.” Kristjan said from where he leaned back against his chair and all but rolled his eyes at the audacity that his own flesh and blood would rather go see the sights as opposed to grabbing a drink. “Aron was always into mythology and apparently this harbor used to be the site of one of the Seven Wonders of the World?”

“The Colossus of Rhodes.” Ben spoke up, and somehow it did not surprise Kristjan in the slightest that Ben would have this little nugget of trivia stashed away in that brain of his. “Nerd.” Kristjan quipped, his words aimed playfully at Ben but Ben shook his head sadly, “Not a nice thing to say about your own brother.”

Ben raised a hand to the waitress to signal another round, who had made playful and flirty eyes at both men, whether in hopes of a better tip or with amorous intentions, neither was certain, although the former she had the only chance at with either. Ben then turned to Kristjan and said, “It wouldn’t hurt you to go experience some of the sites, you know. Aron said neither of you had ever been to Greece.”

“We haven’t.” Kristjan shrugged, acting indifferent to the whole experience of a new country even though Ben saw right through the act. “And I’ve seen enough.”

“Bars don’t count.” Ben smiled, knowing damn well that Kristjan had spent a good chunk of his time touring – the Greek pubs. “We could have went with Aron to see that .. harbor. Shame he went by himself.”

“He and I have gone on plenty of tours since this whole Greek tour started, Ben. believe it or not.” Kristjan said. “I just have no desire to spend an hour touring a place that smells like fish shit!”

Ben snorted back a laugh, his friend’s  caustic way of putting things never failing to amuse or entertain. But before he could speak any further, Kristjan asked of him, “Where is Burke? I thought you said he was coming with us.”

“I don’t know where he is.” Ben said as he leaned over only slightly in his seat to look past Kristjan to the outside of the pub and at the city that surrounded them, as if hoping to see his other friend Max out there. “I think it’s his first time to Greece too. Might have gotten lost trying to hail a cab.”

Just then, the waitress returned to the table with their drinks and set each one down in front of its recipient, smiling at each of the handsome men in turn and adding a coy wink. Ben smiled back and raised a glass to her in thanks because that is just the sort of gentleman he was, but took it no further as he was a very happily married man. Kristjan just flat out ignored her as he picked up his own glass and started to take a drink when…

"So, you and David Shepherd, hm?" Ben asked, causing Kristjan to choke on the mouthful of strong, Greek beer and he almost spit it everywhere but managed to somehow choke it down instead.

“Careful lad!” Ben all but chuckled at Kristjan’s reaction to his probing question. The two had kept in comfortable communication since Ben had taken his leave from active competition, but they never touched on the obvious topic that Kristjan and David Shepherd had begun dating quite seriously. A fact that Ben was only too happy to know because it meant that his friend’s emotional wounds were in the process of healing, and he had David to thank for that.

Some heads turned, but few lingered as Kristjan managed to clear his passages and looked at Ben, teary-eyed and face flushed from the coughing fit. Not from embarrassment - we SWEAR!

“Well go on!” Fenris choked in a raspy voice, clearing his throat against a clenched fist as best he could given the circumstances. “Get it over with!”

“Get what over with?” Ben shook his head, his brow knitted into a frown of slight confusion despite the fact there was a wisp of a smile on his face, turning the corners of his lips upward.

“Whatever lame ass wisecrack you probably want to say!” Kristjan reached over to pick his drink up again, albeit this time with a touch more caution. “Maybe about how our match broke down with a make out session or on that cruise how we got more noise complaints than every other passenger combined???” Kristjan waved a hand to beckon Ben on to get it over with, but instead his friend simply rested back in a relaxed manner in his chair, the evening’s drinks warming his blood. Ben smiled a genuine bright smile and raised a glass to Kristjan in a silent toast.

Kristjan’s eyebrows rose in a slight surprise and he asked, “Nothing?”

“Nothing.” Ben answered simply after taking a sip from his own drink and setting it back down onto the table’s surface. He then looked up and asked, “Do you remember that talk we had in Iceland, when we were confessing our pasts?”

Kristjan just nodded, and Ben went on, “Do you remember what I said about being confident that you just haven’t found the right person yet to match your personality?”

‘The right person after Jokull.’ Kristjan thought silently, even though he was certain that Ben knew what he was thinking. Still, Kristjan nodded. Ben smiled, “No jokes. And I should slap the shit out of you for even thinking I would. I’m happy for you bud. Truly.”

And even though Kristjan scoffed, the words from his friend meant the world. Privately he was wondering how Ben would feel about his relationship with David, and even though some might say it was nobody’s business, when friendships were involved, there would always be that concern. But before Kristjan could say anything remotely in thanks to his friend for easing his private tensions, Ben had seen something from behind him that attracted his attention. Ben hurriedly said, “Close your eyes.”

“Excuse me?” Fenris asked with his glass halfway to his lips.

“Just close your eyes!”

“Why would I…?”

“Oh for god's sake!” Ben rolled his eyes with open exasperation at his friend’s stubborn nature. “Will you just stop questioning me, trust me and close those bloodshot peepers of yours!?”

Kristjan shook his head and set his glass back down, muttering “Fuck’s sake…” But before he could indulge Ben, his eyes shot open once again and he exclaimed, “I swear to fucking god if I open my eyes and there's another carton of chap stick in front of me, I'm going to hold you down and wash your mouth out with cheap vodka!”

“Oy!” Ben exclaimed, holding his arms out at his sides. “What's with the threats of gratuitous violence, Hannibal Lecter!? Besides… I had them sent to your room…”

“What!?”

“Just close your eyes…!”

“Fine!” And close them he did, but he still said aloud, “I don’t know what game you’re fucking playing at but I swear…”

“Well FINE then ya jackass!” A familiar voice spoke up, a voice that practically set his blood aflame and pumping through his system at an accelerated rate. “If you don’t want to see me then I’ll just fly home!”

Kristjan’s eyes flew open and he turned around in his seat, and yes indeed, in case you hadn’t guessed, there stood David Shepherd and Max Burke, Max who had made his excuses to go pick David up at the airport while Ben kept Kristjan busy. Fenris stood up from his chair and wasted no time in grabbing David by the head and planted a deep, passionate kiss on his boyfriend whom he had not seen since this tour first began when a video call was not involved. Heads turned. Eyes stared. Max smiled and reached to give the back of his own head a light scratch while Ben shared a glance with him, and then at the two whose lip lock had yet to end.

“Surprise.” Ben said almost too casually.

Indeed, friends knew what friends needed most.



"Four years.”

The sun beat down on Rhodes, a Greek city steeped in history and tradition. Vast seascapes. Mountains that stretched to the heavens above, so tall that thousands of years ago the ancient Greeks would swear they touched the home of the gods themselves. Forests. Endless beaches, and traditional structures of Ottoman and Greek origin that had stood for untold centuries dotted this island and drew tourists all year round. And this weekend; drew the SCW Universe itself. The weather was as clear as could be, with nary a cloud in the sky above and the sun was warm and bright. And down below the heavens, walking in the waters of the Rodos Park Suites & Spa hotel?

None other than ‘the White Wolf’ Fenris. And yes - he WAS wearing one of those daring speedo swimsuits that he had made rather infamous in social media posts. There was no shame where this man was concerned. He strode through the gentle waters that the wind caused to lap at the bare flesh of his tanned legs.

“That's how long I've been involved in this sport ever since Daniel Morgan talked to me about a change of interests back in '18. I still remember him sitting across from me at that pub in London, surrounded by my brother and London Underground, and the man pointed out to me that I had accomplished everything in the world of Mixed Martial Arts that I could do at the time, how I dominated my weight classes like no other, so he asked me if I didn't think it was time to branch out and try dominating a different world altogether. That was four years ago, and with the exception of a few months break that I took to return home to Iceland and reevaluate myself and my goals, I see people looking past me and still thinking of me still as a rookie and not the experienced fighter that I know I am. How do I know?"

"Experience."

“I’ve been in the ring with a lot of men ever since I first came to SCW. There was a time where I could boast and say that I have faced just about every man on the roster and nine times out of ten, come out on top. A fact that I’m proud of, and some might have a laugh at my expense and say that with my ego, it doesn’t take much to make me proud.”

He shrugged with an air of indifference.

“I do not deny the fact that I have …”

He paused and looked up in thought before he settled on a definition that satisfied him and his description of himself.

“Self confidence. Three men in four years hold wins over me…"

He counted off his fingers and held up a hand.

"Austin James Mercer. Ben Jordan. And giving him the benefit of the doubt even though there was interference that helped him win, Jack Washington. So maybe I earned the right to be the cocky bastard that everyone accuses me of being. But in the last year SCW has had a flood of new talent arrive, and those who have stood tall and loyal seemed to have been either forgotten or swept aside to make room for the ‘new blood,’ whether or not that new blood fell to the ‘old guard’ when set against each other. I’ve faced a few of the new talent signed; JC. Supreme Machine. And… I can see the appeal of this new wave of men walking in and wanting to take over. Only when the chips were down, it was the so-called old guard who stood tall and proud. I faced Supreme Machine because he tried to do harm to my brother, and I don’t put up with that shit from anyone! Man OR monster! And JC? That was brought about for no other reason than because he and I have a shared history that predates wrestling. It’s like some unwritten rule that if two wrestlers were both involved in the MMA cage, then they have to set them against one another to see which one will stand tall.”

“Newsflash! It wasn’t the new blood that stood tall in either case. And now Supreme Machine is gone and JC is acting like my beating him was some huge insult to him as a man and as a fighter and is wanting a rematch even though he denied Supreme Machine the very same. Just look at the championship roster, at least the men’s side of things, and see who is standing tall. The veterans. The men who have been here the longest. ‘Bulldog’ Bill Barnhart may not be the champion right now, but he held that Roulette title for over five months and beat the shit out of anyone who tried to take it away from him! Washington wasted no time in taking the Internet title away from that upstart bitch Ken Davison. Kris Ryans was the last holder of the World Mixed tag titles, and the most important one? The World heavyweight Championship?”

Fenris approached the marble steps of the pool and walked up them, fully emerging from the waters and grabbed a towel from a lounge chair before he walked toward a patio illuminated by a golden amber ambience. The outdoor lounge of his own luxury room.

“That would be our good friend and someone who boasts some of the most experience on any roster - Mac Bane. A title he has held ever since December, a four month long reign and counting, turning away every challenger that they've thrown in his path. And I have no qualms in recognizing him for his accomplishments with that same championship I once held. I am not a man that gives away his respect easily or freely. Talent simply recognizes talent. I've been in the ring with him before. He hasn’t skipped anyone of his own free will, and he has put that gold on the line against everyone from Alex Jones to Jack Washington and so far, has walked away with his head held high and the dominant reign that he craved since his first attempt ended … shall we say, prematurely?”

Fenris leaned back on the seat of the sectional sofa of his hotel room’s patio. He reached over blindly and picked up the half-filled glass of Scotch and took a sip, his blue eyes never leaving the camera or those that would be watching his every move and listening to his every word.

“But for all credit I give the new talent walking in like they own the goddamn place, this isn’t about any wet-behind-the-ear rookies or guys who just showed up and are being given championship opportunities without having earned shit - mostly. All of this? It’s about one man. That very same man. You - Mac Bane. My oh my! What I wanted and what I got. It has been awhile since we last met in the ring, hasn't it? April of last year, right? You were just sick and tired of being put into the ring with losers like the Troll, so you asked for the best in the best you were given! Just you and me

"And now here we are, once again just the two of us. How did all of this begin Mac? It's not due to you having a lack of competition, Christ is anything but that! No, this time it's more in my corner. I will be the first to admit that things just have not been going the way that I would have liked over these past number of months. Not for the lack of success because – well…! But more so the benefits to that success, of which I have seen none. Nothing. And when I made it known I wanted Matthew Knox in the ring to prove he was grossly ahead of himself, Mark Cross decided that would be damn good time to get involved and steal my moment right out from under me

"Let me tell you something. You’ve changed, Mac. And for the better. You’ve grown as an athlete from the first time I met you, evolved perhaps. Matured. In some ways, you might say that you’ve changed and yet remain the same. Don't get me wrong. You were always good. But you have went from good, to someone that has taken the world championship and made it his own. I know things didn't work out for you the way you wanted in your first reign, so you did the smart thing. You bided your time, you waited for the first opportunity and you struck. And what do you know? To be the best, you beat one of the best in Alex Jones. But you did more than that. I seem to recall in your first run with the gold, you decided to choose to defend your championship in a title versus title match against the roulette champion Alex Jones. There were divisive feelings going into that match all around, but it wasn't the world champion who walked away with that win. Alex did, and not through luck. He is one of the best there is. So as I said, three months later you bided your time and you beat the man who beat you and took back what is yours."

He nodded knowingly with a wisp of a cocky smile.

"Far cry from the days you were running around, competing for wrestling's equivalent of a sideshow championship. And I'm sorry if that offends anybody ..  wait, I'm not really. I've never understood the appeal of that championship. I do not understand even the point behind it aside from risking the welfare of the participants’s welfare or merely seeing if they are capable of adapting to change. I've never had a desire to hold that title myself, it's why I've never made an attempt or campaigned for a shot. Can I fight? I’ve proven that time and again in both SCW and EliteXL. I’ve fought inside of cages in both, and met some opponents who have made me bleed and broken my bones and yet I fought on! I persevered - I. Won! My past is evidence enough to that answer, but I'm not going to go and mangle my body with barbed wire just to prove a point! I'm a wrestler. I'm a fighter. Climbing a ladder the quickest to reach a briefcase or anything ridiculous like that, does not prove to anyone who is the better athlete. You do that simply by getting inside the ring with our opponent and fighting until one of you can not continue and ends up battered and beaten. Not barbed wire, not climbing a ladder, and sure as shit not by wallowing it in the mud like a Goddamn hog!"

"Big difference, isn't it? Going from that embarrassing scenario, right straight up to the main event competing for the best, against the best! And while your first run did not go the way that you wanted, you more than made up for it this time around. I know that you wanted your first run to be dominant, but Alex Jones is the type of man that can ruin the best of hopes and plans. But I'd say you have more than made up for it, beating the likes of Austin James Mercer, Senor Vinnie and Supreme Machine!”

“But respect aside, these past few weeks I have to admit that I just don’t understand you or some of the decisions that you have made. There was a time when I was going through hell protecting my family and it was you who offered to stand by my side and watch my back against the Good Shepherds. To this day that offer still brings about a feeling of surprise because it was unexpected. YOU - were unexpected! But you did it. You offered to stand beside me simply because we had earned the respect of the other by doing to each other what we do best; beat the shit out of one another! But lately…?”

He shook his head, a frown creasing his brow.

“I don’t know if it’s for the sake of the championship or this Saviors brotherhood that you have surrounded yourself with, but things have become, I suppose complicated might be the best way to phrase things where you are concerned without offending. I remember a time when you would have taken the head clean off of any man that so much as looked at your wife wrong, but two weeks ago when Ken Davison acted every bit the pussy and hit your wife with a spine buster - you did - NOTHING! You’ve seen what I was like when Mercer attacked Aron. If someone hurts someone that I love, I won’t care if they are a friend or family! I would chew them up and spit them out until there was not enough left to fit in a can of cat food! So, what happened? Why stand by the side of your ‘brother’ rather than your wife? Oh well…”

He shrugged.

“None of my business, I suppose. What is my business is the fact that we are here, and why we are here. This may come as something of a surprise to you, but when you picked Knox as your challenger for Athens, I was one of the ones that was not happy with the decision. And even though I am still not thrilled, you owe my brother a fruit basket because he is the one that talked me down and kept me from making more noise than I already had! My next order of business was going to be Knox, but no. Cross had to jump into the spotlight to maintain his own egomaniacal need for attention. So, they offered me you instead.”

“Rough luck, hm? I’m going to show you, and the world around the both of us, exactly why it was the smartest decision you could have made by not choosing me. Not because I planned to or wanted to hurt you. Not because I had lost any respect for you because nothing could be further from the truth! It is simply because this night is going to serve as a simple reminder of what happened the last time we met. I won. And you can thank the Norn that the higher-ups opted to keep your title from being at stake, thus maintaining the much hyped match between Knox and yourself.”

“Now for all of the noise that I’ve made over what I felt - KNEW - that I deserved, I’ve had a handful ask me why I never took the next best step and targeted the Internet Championship. Reason is simple enough. In my mind? The World title, and only the World Heavyweight Championship matters to me. Everything else? It is a runner up prize for those that could not capture the big one so they settle for second best. Everyone who knows me from friend and enemy alike, recognizes me for what I am and what I want - competition. That is the one thing  that matters the most to a sadist such as myself. But I’ve been ignored. Booked only when the mood strikes the matchmakers and where I used to headline as the main event, I now serve as a glorified spot filler. A man who is used to the best and being the best can only take so much of that until it is time to bring about the end.”

“For the longest time, I was telling the world that I did not need the World Heavyweight Championship. I meant it. Every word. Until those in power acted as if I was just an afterthought. That is when I decided that I was no longer going to sit around on my ass and wait for the higher authorities to treat me how I deserved to be or give me what I deserve. I was simply going to stand up and TAKE it! They can only ignore me for so long before it is no longer an option. And you, Mac? You’re the key. They offered you up as a consolation prize for me when they gave away my match against Knox. I wanted to prove to the world that Knox did not belong in the same ring as you, but again, you have Aron to thank for talking some sense into me. Because if anything would be better than facing and beating the Raven, it would be another chance to face you inside of the ring. Facing the World Champion, title or no, and the opportunity to beat him?”

He nodded.

“Yes. I would say that is a vast step up from Knox. Where a win against him would prove he didn’t deserve a match against you, a win against you would prove to anyone and everyone that I did deserve a shot at the world title! You said I did…”

His hand wrapped around the glass of liquor, he raised said hand and extended a finger toward the camera for emphasis.

“Knox even acknowledged the fact! So no disrespect intended. Everything between us from talks to respect remains the same as far as I’m concerned. But there is too much at stake here for me this time around, mac. This isn’t like the last time we faced each other. This time there are actual odds. And after I win, nobody will be able to deny, even if they want to, that I am owed a shot at the SCW World heavyweight Championship!”

He slams back the drink and slaps the glass down onto the table, and the camera ends its feed.

9
Supercard Archives / Method To My Madness
« on: March 18, 2022, 10:21:17 PM »


“A Method To My Madness”

"I am not infallible. And as much as I would like to fool myself and leave others to believe? I am not perfect. Close, but not quite. The simple fact of the matter is I know what I am capable of, both inside of the ring as well as the cage. And I know how damn good I am. I had to be. It's why I started fighting professionally in the first place.”

“Because I kept getting in trouble for fighting at school.”


Borgarholtsskóli - Reykjavík, Iceland
Many years ago


A young and disgruntled Kristjan Baltasarsson sat in the waiting room of the headmistress’s office at the school he and his siblings had attended as a small piece of a new family tradition. One in which his parents Benedikt and Eva had high hopes of being passed down through their children and their children’s children. They would simply be lucky were one of their children be allowed to continue to his graduating year. Seated across the waiting room was another boy, and like Kristjan, he too was also wearing the school uniform. Both looked like they had been put through the proverbial wringer as far as the repercussions at what happened between the two of them, although if truth were to be told, the other boy looked a bit worse for wear. They had been left to their private thoughts, all the better to stew or to worry, when the office door opened and out stepped a well respected woman in her middle years, the Headmistress of the school, Missus Agneta Finnvarðsdóttir.

Missus Finnvarðsdóttir said in a soft voice but one that spoke of a steel-edged nature, all the better when dealing with well over a thousand students in a close-knit environment. “Kristjan? Dagur? Step inside please.”

And by ‘please,’ she clearly meant ‘right now.’ Both boys paid heed and did as instructed, yes - even the hard headed Kristjan. The two boys got up from their respective chairs and entered the office, and seated there was a real reason to worry - both of their mothers were sitting right there, front and center. And all eyes were on their sons, although Kristjan noted a look of disdain in Dagur’s mother’s own eyes and aimed in his direction, not at her own child but at him. There was random teasing at school that Dagur was ‘mommy’s little angel’ and Kristjan already suspected that she was ready to place the sole blame on this altercation on him and him alone.

Both boys took the vacant chairs beside their mothers and only then did Missus Finnvarðsdóttir begin, “Boys, I already informed your mothers what happened. But I thought it would also be best if you were to explain to them in your own words why you were fighting.”

Neither boy was anxious to speak up, and both remained silent until finally Dagur’s mother spoke up, “I think it’s perfectly obvious what happened. That boy…” She directed a point of her digit at Kristjan, “...Savaged my Dagur.”

Prompting Eva to roll her eyes and speak softly, “Kristjan did not ‘savage’ your little angel.” Note that Eva spoke with no small trace of sarcasm when she uttered the words ‘little angel,’ because indeed all throughout the mothers’ talk with Missus Finnvarðsdóttir, Dagur’s mother indeed was attempting to shelve the blame for what happened entirely on Kristjan’s shoulders. Dagur’s mother turned toward her at the waist and asked, “Oh? Were you there?”

“No.” Eva replied calmly. “I just happen to know my son did not ‘savage’ yours.”

“And how exactly do you know this?”

Eva took up the gauntlet and answered matter-of-factly, “Because if he had your son would look a lot worse than he does right now.”

Dagur’s mother looked like she wanted to say something sharp and witty to retort that particular observation/opinion on her son’s fighting prowess, but she more closely resembled a hooked fish the way her mouth opened and closed, until the words of the Headmistress interrupted any further debate between the two parental units.

Missus Finnvarðsdóttir said, “Ladies, please. We are here for the boy’s benefit, and much as you might wish to believe otherwise…” he turned toward Dagur’s mother for emphasis, “Neither boy is innocent.”

Dagur’s mom was fuming, refusing to believe otherwise but Missus Finnvarðsdóttir stated further, “I have over ten eye witnesses who stated Dagur ruined Kristjan’s engine project with the class’s detailing airbrush.”

(There’s a fun fact for you! Before he ventured into the world of MMA, and then wrestling, the teenage Kristjan possessed a love of cars and wanted to work on them for a living!)

But true to form, Dagur’s mom stated simply, “It had to have been an accident.”

“Missus Einarsdóttir,” Missus Finnvarðsdóttir sighed, feeling exasperated at this point by the mother’s particular brand of coddling. “I checked with the shop steward. The airbrush is on the other side of the class from where the engine projects were being worked on. It would have had to have been picked up, carried clear across the shop floor and then used.” She clasped her fingers together and leaned forward against her desk, her eyes burning straight into her own, “Now please explain how that could have been an accident?”

But there was no answer forthcoming from Missus Einarsdóttir as she could think of no way, be it logical or otherwise, that could explain her son’s actions, rendering him blameless. Missus Finnvarðsdóttir turned toward Dagur and simply asked, “Why?”

Dagur fidgeted, looking everywhere but at the eyes of his own mother until she barked, “Answer her!”

Dagur jumped at the barking command and said, “Because he ruined my mathematics score.”

Missus Einarsdóttir  looked at Eva and then at the Headmistress with a smug expression, as if her son had just been vindicated and said, “There, you see? My son was acting…” But Missus Finnvarðsdóttir held up her hand to silence the woman, earning a smirk from Kristjan. Missus Finnvarðsdóttir looked at Dagur and asked simply, “How exactly did he do that?”

But again. No answer came from the teenager, so she instead turned toward Kristjan and didn’t even have to ask verbally. She raised her eyebrows inquisitively and Kristjan simply stated, “I wouldn’t let him copy my answers on the test.”

“Is that true?” Missus Finnvarðsdóttir asked Dagur, but the boy did not answer.

“Is it??” His own mother prodded, but all he did was shrug his shoulders and attempt to hide into himself.

“So…” Missus Finnvarðsdóttir paraphrased. “Dagur attempted to cheat off Kristjan's test but was not allowed. So he decided to pay him back by ruining his own class project in our automotive program. And that is how the fight started.”

She then opened a drawer in her desk and removed two forms that she began to fill out, speaking while doing so, “Fighting on school grounds is strictly prohibited. Neither boy is innocent in this so I am afraid both boys will face a three day in-school suspension…”

As she went on to further explain what that would entail, Kristan felt his mother’s eyes fall onto him but he would not face that gaze. He knew what he would see if he did; disappointment.



“And that was the first time I ever got into a fight at school, and as you probably know by now, it wasn’t my last.”

“You know, I have to admit that is one thing that I always found peculiar about fighting professionally. Whether it's in professional wrestling or Mixed Martial Arts, why is it acceptable as an adult to fight for the entertainment of others but as a child, you get shamed by parental authorities - or any adult, really? Those same men and women who tell their children that fighting is wrong - that fighting never solves anything - are the very same ones you find in the audiences at any competitive combat sport, whether it be inside of the Octagon cage or the professional wrestling ring.”

“The similarities are obvious between the two circumstances. As a child, you see a fight on the school grounds, what did you do? You stand with friends and peers, forming a circle around the two throwing down and watch for your own amusement and chant the schoolyard chant of ‘Fight! Fight!’ But as an adult? You pay for the same form of entertainment - as if that somehow makes it better. You sit in the stands or watch online or on the TV and you do the same as you did when a child; you cheer for your favorites and call out for more. The only difference is, you are a couple of decades older in doing so. And somehow that makes it alright. You are punished for fighting as a child, but you all but reward an adult for fighting with high winning purses and gold championship belts.”

“Fucking hypocrites.”




“No! Absolutely not!”

Eva cried as Kristjan sat at the family dining table, along with his father and his mother. After yet another fight and suspension, the headmistress of his school had sent their family home with a selection of after-school athletics that might benefit the teenager and his perpetual issues with anger of which it seemed to be without limit. Only one Eva had to herself strictly forbidden … and that just so happened to be the one that Kristjan had selected; boxing. Or in this [articular case - kickboxing. Not out of malice or to rebel against her authority, but because it was a sport that he was genuinely interested in. In fact, he was interested in many forms of self defense and it was why he had been enrolled in more than one martial arts class.

“I thought we agreed about this!” Eva turned to Benedikt, who was looking over the form that Kristjan had come downstairs with as per his choice. Benedikt glanced up at his wife and pointed out, “No, you agreed on this. I think that this should be Kristjan’s decision, and his alone.”

“But - boxing…?” She protested and Kristjan pointed out, “It is kickboxing, mom…”

Eva huffed and looked heavenward, as if seeking divine guidance or intervention, “I don’t care if you’re hitting someone with your fists or your feet! It’s still boxing and I don’t like it…”

“But I DO!” Kristjan stressed, then added, “And Missus Finnvarðsdóttir said it herself; this is about me. She gave me all those choices so… shouldn’t I be allowed to choose?”

Eva looked completely torn but Benedikt touched her shoulder with his fingertips, then clicked his fingers and pointed toward their oldest son. As if to silently tell her that the lad was right. Eva just cast a glance down and shook her head.



“My mother never did approve of what was quickly becoming the starting point of my future careers. She never even liked the fact that I was taking Judo classes. She would always tell me that I was going to hurt my ‘handsome appearance,’ but deep down I don’t even think that was the real cause for her concern. Boxing. Kickboxing. Any form of martial arts or full contact sport - she knew, and she was right - that I could have been seriously hurt. And all in the name of a competitive sport.”

“I can’t fault her for being my mom and being concerned. It’s what mothers do. I probably would have been hurt or disappointed had she not put up a struggle against my involvement. Hah… if you could have only seen her reaction after my first amateur kickboxing match…”




“Oh my god…” Eva bemoaned her oldest son as she all but forced Kristjan to take a seat at the head of the dining room table, normally Benedikt’s spot but this case took priority. It was just as Eva feared, and as she had warned her husband - Kristjan had been hurt and his ‘handsome appearance’ had been somewhat marred. He sat there, front and center with his right eye almost swollen and completely shut. He was sporting a beauty of a shiner beneath that very same eye. But perhaps what frightened Eva the most were his blood stained teeth which were either the result of his split upper lip, or the fact one particular blow from his opponent had caused him to inadvertently bite the inside of his cheek. His condition was bad enough that his two elder sisters said nothing, volatile though they were. They would never admit it outright but they were too surprised that any boy was capable of doing this to their brother. Freyja, the youngest, openly cried and was immediately sent to her room. Aron, caring as always, did what little he was able to do in order to help care for the older brother he so looked up to; running for a cool, wet cloth and some ice. Even Kristjan's beloved Jokull had attended his fight and wanted to help Kristjan afterwards, but Benedikt knew it would be for the best to take the young man home so he wouldn't witness the storm the father knew would erupt the moment they got home. But Eva? The moment Benedikt escorted Kristjan inside of their home, and she set eyes on her boy's condition (because she refused to go and see him take part in something so barbaric), one could be forgiven for the mistaken assumption that a mother bear had just been turned loose!

“Oh my poor handsome boy…!” Eva cupped her boy's face in her hands, displaying the concern only a mother was capable of.

She stood upright and turned at the waist her eyes bearing down on that of her husband's and what would soon become a battle of wills between a mother and a father over what direction their eldest son would be raised.

"That is it!" She declared hotly with a sense of finality. "No more! He is done and finished with this nonsense!"

"Eva…" Benedikt started to argue but his wife had built a full head of steam and she was not about to be deterred just yet.

"Absolutely not!" She took a stance beside Kristjan and held a hand toward him as it presenting him for the first time. "Do you even see the condition of our boy!? How can you even consider allowing him to continue with this barbarism!?"

Before Benedikt could even form a response in his mind, he was interrupted by his wife's continued tirade over her child's well-being. "Did you even get the boy's name who did this!? Did you have a word with his father!?"

"Do not be ridiculous!" Benedikt was forced to raise his voice, so that his wife would give him the chance to speak. "It was an athletic competition! Not some schoolyard fight! They do not go around tattling on one another just because one got a bit banged up!"

"A bit…" Eva started to say, but they had forgotten about the third person in the room. The one they were arguing over and the one who spoke up in his own defense by saying simply, "I am not quitting!"

The eyes of both parents turned towards their eldest son as he looked absolutely defiant toward his mother. A shocking turn of events considering Kristjan was known to be an absolute mama's boy, practically worshiping the ground that his mother walked on.

"Kristjan… honey…" She had started to say but he practically jetted his chin out, his good eye staring straight at her. He gave a slight shake of the head, stating "I am not quitting. I like this. I have to keep going if I want to get better. Aren’t you and Dad always the ones telling us not to quit just because things don’t always go our way?"

"You heard him dear." Benedikt said in as calm and soothing of a voice as he could muster given the circumstance. "He's not hurt that badly. Nothing that he won't heal from. This is his choice, so let him make it."

Eva stared hard first toward Benedikt, and then at Kristjan before she resigned herself to head toward the bathroom and get the first aid kit so she could at least help clean her boy up and treat his wounds.

“Don't be upset with your mother.” Benedikt gripped his son’s shoulder proudly. “She could not stop you from fighting so she has to do something that she can control. And that's to take care of her children.”

Kristjan turned his head to look up at his father with his one good eye, and he saw the wisp of a smile, but the strong sense of pride that emanated from his father. Benedikt tightened the grip on Kristjan’s shoulder and whispered, “You fought well, son.”

“I lost…” Kristan pointed out, as the judges had awarded his opponent the victory by a mere point, devastating Kristjan who had expected the victory in hand.

“So you lost, big deal.” Benedikt smiled, offering the words of comfort that could only come from being a dad. “It was just your first fight. It won’t be your last fight, or your last loss. You will get experience, and you will do better next time. And the time after that. The most important thing is that you keep trying so long as you want to, and you do not give up just because of a loss.”

Words to live by, and live by Kristjan did from that point on. From his amateur competitive fights, clear toward the future when he first set foot into the world of Mixed Martial Arts; first as an amateur and then as a professional.

Kristjan turned to look down and softly exhaled, the effort causing a stinging jab in his bruised ribs. He spoke casually, “Could be worse I guess.”

“How so?” His father asked.

“Mom could find out my tooth got knocked loose.” Kristjan quipped.

Benedikt turned to look in the direction Eva had left, then turned back to his son and said, “Yes, well… let’s just hold off on telling her that for now…”



“Maaan! I thought I was the SHIT when I got my license to fight as a professional! I came in with a damn near spotless record in the amateur circuit. I had the best trainer in Maksym Petrov! There was nothing that these bitches could throw my way that I obviously wouldn’t have an answer for! I mean, when I was touring the amateur circuit, I was THE big fish in a small pond. Trouble is, I never figured once this big fish hit an even bigger ocean, that there would be some sharks circling.”

“I thought I knew everything. I thought I was the biggest bad ass the world had to offer. I was wrong. I hadn't earned that distinction. Not yet. It got beat into me in more ways than one that I still had a lot to learn. And where Maksym felt he could not aid me or teach me further, he knew just who - and what - I needed if I wanted to forge ahead. That was when he introduced me to Kalei Hale, and for that I will forever be grateful. That woman taught me humility in a way no man ever had before or since!”




Prague, Czech Republic - O2 Arena
EliteXL - 2015


I know! Not bad, eh? When young Kristjan Baltasarsson had, after several years working his ass off, earned the right to move up from the amateur ranks in the world of Mixed Martial Arts and sign his professional  license, who knew his management team would score such a lofty debut such as this? Not only was his debut signed to take place internationally, but in the city of Prague! A wondrous city that Kristjan never dared dream of being able to visit, yet here he was! And more so, the opportunity to fight against Akihiko Aoki, a young rookie from Sapporo, Japan.

It was not the opening moments of the third round, and both young men were sore from the shots thrown by the other, and such a short yet frantic pace had both feeling worn. One never truly understands unless you are inside of that Octagon, just how grueling a few short minutes might be when throwing down your best blows, and more daunting - receiving them as well.

The moment that bell went off, Akihiko performed a takedown on Kristjan, sweeping his legs out from under him and landing right on top! The fall caused the back of Kristjan’s head to strike the mat and winded him, but he had enough sense to instinctively wrap his legs around the head and upper body of Aoki, while grabbing at his arm in a hanging arm trap; Akihiko’s own weight being used against him in the hangman’s position! Akihiko uses his free arm to throw stinging shots at Kristjan’s exposed face, then attempts to bring his elbow down into him as the two men wrestle from their mat-based position.

After a roll through, both men grapple their way to their feet and Akihiko has Kristjan in a front facelock. Kristjan tries to pull his leg out from under him but as both men go down, Akihiko uses his lithe and flexible body to counter, ending up atop of Baltasarsson, locking him into a reverse armbar! The pain was instantaneous, and Kristjan wasted little time in slapping his free hand against Akihiko’s thigh, signaling the referee that he was tapping out!

The crowd  cheered as a jubilant Akihiko Aoki jumped to his feet with both gloved fists raised high in the air, celebrating, while a thoroughly dejected Kristjan sat on the mat, feeling waves of disappointment wash over him for having lost his big debut. Akihiko, however, came over to him and offered his hand, to which Kristjan accepted and he was helped to his feet and met his opponent in a fierce embrace of good sportsmanship!



“I can just imagine some of my supporters, or more so my detractors, reacting to the fact that I tapped out in my first fight. I’m not ashamed to admit to the fact. Maybe back then I was more so embarrassed than anything else, but I was taught long ago by Maksym and others that only a fool would risk a serious injury in a submission hold out of nothing more than pride. I was escorted backstage by my manager, my coach and yes - Aron. I was in a low place after that loss, and despite I had a brother there who was telling me all of the usual things - ‘Oh you’ll do better next time!’ and ‘He just got lucky!’ - Maksym was not one to coddle a student of his and he simply had me back in the gym at his earliest convenience and had me working all the harder to develop a thick skin and earn the tenacious reputation that I’ve slowly earned over the years.”

“The same reputation that turned me from Kristjan Baltasarsson and made me Fenris.”




A darkened and empty gym. A door is heard shutting from somewhere within, followed up by the sound of light footsteps echoing off of the floor, the acoustics reflecting off of the surrounding walls was highly impressive. Then - nothing. Nothing until a single light from above was switched on, basking the encaged Octagon fighting ring beneath its soft illumination. And standing dead center of that cage, reminiscing, was “the White Wolf” Fenris. He was seemingly prepared for a fight, wearing his treasured white leather jacket and matching latex shorts, his bare feet wearing nothing but a simple but comfortable pair of flip flops. Hands on his hips, he slowly turns around in a semi-circle, his eyes taking in the mesh cage that surrounded him on all eight sides.

“I know my upcoming match against you JC isn’t in the heart of the octagon or even in a Lion’s den, but all things considered between us, this somehow seems more than appropriate. So I hope you won’t mind indulging me while I reminisce. And even if you do mind…”

He shrugged his broad shoulders with indifference.

“Maybe one day.”

“What came before as opposed to what lies ahead. I could go on and on, wasting everyone’s time and list the name of every single man I’ve stepped inside of the ring with since I first signed with SCW, but I’ll spare you from having to hear it and Mercedes Vargas was I to go to her for the details. Let’s just say that I’ve been blessed with a variety of opposition, everyone from rookies to veterans, from high-flyers to technical masters. From seven foot GIANTS to a fucking ‘little person’! (Yes, I’m serious! Rookie year, Blast From the Past 2018! You’re the shit, Shorty!) My point is that I have had little to complain about. I’ve been treated very well by SCW staff for giving me (most) of what I ask for and my brother for arranging everything in my career, from contracts to travel accommodations. I’ve walked into plenty of matches, I don’t mind telling you, thinking I was going to run right over these poor sons a bitches, only to walk away afterwards with a whole new respect for the man I was just in there against. (Caleb Storm, talking about you! Get well soon brother!) As one man once said about me when I first showed up, all I want is competition. I am not one of these assholes (I am an asshole by my own admission) who wants everything handed to him on a silver platter. I don’t want the easiest of matches against the lowest of opponents, thinking in some misguided way that the more wins I get means the faster track straight to the top!”

He sneered and shook his head.

“I was told, and I still believe to this day, that it is the quality of the competition that makes the man, that makes the champion! You can’t beat some shit show like the Troll a dozen times over and think you’re going to be handed a title shot over someone who faces and beats someone like say – Alex Jones or Mac Bane. When I was the World Champion, I was willing to fight anybody - ANYBODY! But – I wanted the best. Because how can anyone take you seriously as the best, if you don’t face and defeat the best? And after that title was long gone from around my waist? I never lost track of that train of thought. I’m no fucking good if I don’t face and beat the best. You make a career out of wrestling the bottom of the barrel, your skills in the ring and in here…”

He tapped a forefinger to his temple.

“Might as well atrophy from lack of use. I will not allow that to happen. I refuse! The harder of a fight a man gives me inside of not just the ring but the cage, the harder I have to push myself not to just survive, but to overcome. There were one or two men I left the ring, wondering why the fuck I even bothered wasting my time. There were men who not only earned my respect because of their perseverance and tenacity, but I am proud to say I actually became friends with them outside of the ring. (Talking to you, Ben Jordan!)

“But in the last four years, there have been three men who I was legit excited to step inside of the ring with.”

He counts off of his fingers, staring directly into the camera, as he recites each name.

“Ben Jordan, for all the obvious reasons. There has never been a more well-rounded athlete inside of the ring than ‘the Cockney King.’ Ben Jordan gave me the toughest match of my career! The best match of my career! Jake Raab, because he was the first ever legit mixed martial artist but I got the chance to step into the ring with. He wasn't some sad little bitch like Quinton Cross who saw the attention I was getting as an MMA fighter and immediately had to get a piece of the action. ‘I'm an MMA fighter too’ He all but cried, trying to steal some of the spotlight Mark Ward was giving me to hopefully get a little extra attention for himself. Where is he now?”

He jets a thumb behind him.

“Gone. After just one match as I recall. And then, the third. And who else could it be but Austin James Mercer? What started out as professional respect devolved to the point he and I were ready to kill each other. How can I but help respect the first man who ever managed to put my shoulders down to the mat, ending not only a 343 day undefeated streak, but my 245 day World Heavyweight title run as well? A man who at one point, put my brother in the hospital. But on the other side of the coin, kept Supreme Machine from doing the very same thing. Going on record right now and calling Mercer the best big man in the business. Which brings me to a new name. The fourth man I've ever looked forward to facing this much…”

“JC.”

“Man, from the very moment that you stepped through the door, I knew this was a match that I had to have! Not since Jake Raab … not since myself! .. Have I see  such a tough, hard hitting mother fucker such as you! Which just goes to show not to judge before you see a man first hand because when Aron told me that SCW had signed a guy named JC, I thought it must be some K-Pop boy band bullshit! I couldn’t have been more wrong.”

“This whole business of yours, going around and telling the world that ‘JC Kills’... What is that, exactly? Tag line? Some attempt to get under the skin of the man you’re about to face or give them a hint of just how bad of a beating you’re about to lay into them with? Ah, that must be it!”

He held up a hand and nodded with a solemn expression.

“I get it. I get you, now. Intimidation. That’s why you say it - every chance that you get. Which when you get right down to it, seems … well, sad. If I’m going to be honest. I’ve watched everything that you’ve done since you arrived in Sin City Wrestling and fucking A, JC! Normally I’d say trying to intentionally intimidate someone with such cheap ass theatrics is unworthy of someone like you. You’re a big guy. You can obviously fight and kick ass. Good look to go with that bad ass rep. Isn’t that enough!? I mean, what the fuck else do you need? You can’t actually be saying that you absolutely need to get some psychological edge over your opponent if you hope to beat them!”

He paused and shrugged.

“Okay, point taken. Any edge is a positive in a fight, but the fact you work overtime day in and day out, trying to psyche out men half your size isn’t smart. It isn’t even

“Take me for a prime example. Looking at me, you wouldn’t think I’d accomplished half the shit I’ve accomplished in MMA or professional wrestling. I’m just six feet tall, and I’m not even considered a Junior Heavyweight in this sport. Gabriel Stevens referred to me as a cruiserweight. When I first came into this business, I was asked if my ‘gimmick’ was some surfer dude bullshit! Ben Jordan calls me ‘fish lips.’ (Fuck you for that BTW, Ben! Stop sending me chap stick!) My oldest sister said I look like a Ken doll. My point… sexy a fucker as I am, this…”

He waved a hand up and over his face and body in a gesture of self presentation.

“... Doesn’t exactly inspire intimidation on looks alone, and you know something? I am perfectly fine with that! Who the fuck cares!? I know what I look like, and yes I am proud of my appearance! But in the ring that shit doesn’t matter! Now, my reputation that I’ve earned since I first came to SCW? That is where my intimidation comes into play. I’ve never been much with words, so I don’t need to go around telling the world how big of a bad ass I am. They know that just by watching me! They watch me go up against men twice my size and I still beat them down into the ground! They see me go up against some of wrestling’s best technical masters and I can still wrestle them down and make them tap! I’ve had men shit themselves with the thought of stepping inside of the ring against me and I didn’t have to even speak a single word! Take that as a free piece of advice JC; the best intimidation? Is the one where you don’t have to say a goddamn thing! People just KNOW!”

“Why the hell do you think you even need to try and directly intimidate someone!? Why do you feel the need to tell the world how it’s been over a year since you’ve been pinned and longer than even that since you’ve been forced to tap out to someone, anyone! Whether in your promos or on social media, it's become a wash, rinse and repeat routine for you. Yes, we know how long it’s been since you’ve been beaten. And we know how long it’ll be until you’ve been taken down and beaten for the first time in over a year…”

He cast a look to the far right wall of the gym where hung a calendar. He pointed toward it, then gave the camera a smarmy grin.

“Eight days. That’s how long it’ll be before you suffer your first loss in SCW. And not to rub salt in the soon-to-be wounds, but really, JC. You’ve got only yourself to blame. You do understand the more you brag about having not been pinned or submitted in over a year, it only paints an even bigger and more glaringly obvious target on your back? You might as well have a flashing neon sign hanging above your head that says off and on, ‘Beat me! Beat me!’ And I can, and I will. You see, you recently won a World Championship for yourself elsewhere, am I right? Well, that’s not going to happen here. At least, not just yet. You see, there’s a pecking order around here, and I am right toward the top of that list. And you wondered who would be the one to cut you off at the pass as you made your way to the top of the mountain? Was the Troll able?”

He scoffed openly.

“How about Lincoln Daniels, or even one of my toughest opponents, Austin James Mercer?”

This time, he shook his head and tapped a forefinger to his own chest.

“No. It’s me, JC. I’m the man. I’m the one. Because I am sick and tired of running in circles and not getting anywhere! I am sick of simply being overlooked despite everything that I’ve done and everything that I’ve gone through! I am going to keep going and beat every single man standing in front of me until they have no other choice but to put me in line for a World title run! And respect aside? I will go through you like the wind - you won’t see me coming and you won’t be able to do anything to stop me! Many have said it, but I own it; the White Wolf is a force of nature! Three men, JC. Just three…”

He held up three fingers.

“...Have been able to beat me in the past four years! Ben Jordan. Austin James Mercer. Jack Washington… well…”

He paused, giving the last name some contemplation.

“Considering Candy’s bitch ass husband interfered in that last one, does he even really count?”

He shrugged.

“Fuck it. I made my point. Three men. You are not going to be the fourth. And I am not bullshitting you because it can be so. I’m telling you this because it IS so! JC, big man? Little tip; When a wolf has the scent of prey, it doesn’t ease up until it has hunted that animal down and ran its ass over! Ripping into it and tearing it apart, limb from limb until there is literally nothing left of the original animal - or in this particular case - man. All it is going to boil down to is which of us is the more motivated, which of us is the more inspired of the two? And everything - literally everything about you, has inspired me to go above and beyond what I am normally capable of. And here's a little something for you to consider…”

Fenris beckons the cameraman to come closer with a wag of the forefinger, and indeed the camera does draw nearer. The light smirk that portrays Fenris’s usual amount of self assured confidence slips into nothingness as his ice blue eyes focus solely into the heart of the viewer.

“I am capable of a lot. No brag, just fact. Now you come into this match with a lot of momentum on your side. Defeating Austin James Mercer, the first man to ever beat me?”

A shake of the head…

“Not an easy thing to accomplish by any means, although to hear you tell the story, it was all but preordained. You would think the victory was yours from the very moment that the match contract was signed. Well then…! More power to you! I can respect a man with confidence. But here's the thing… I am not Austin James Mercer. I am unlike any man that you have faced before! Think you have any edge against me because of that win? You think I’ll be the next to feel your dominance?"

He shook his head.

"Look at who I was up against last time around at Inception V. Supreme Machine. One colossal monster of a man, and I put him down for the count! It took me more than I want to admit, but he was the one left laying on the mat, not me! So credit where it’s due, I’m going into our match with a fair amount of motivation to call my own. You said it was on me. And you are right, but you’ve motivated me more than you ever intended. All that boasting about not being pinned in a year?”

He shrugged.

“Big deal. I’ve knocked men out long enough to score the three count and send them to the ICU to be checked for a concussion. I could do it to you too, but here’s the thing; I don’t really want to. It was what you’ve been saying after that has my attention. You don’t even know how long it’s been since you’ve tapped out? Since another man forced you to yield and submit?”

A smile slowly spread across Fenris’s lips and he started to nod.

“There we go. That’s it! That’s what I want to do. That is how I want this match to end. I’ll pin you if I have to, but making you tap out? Now that is the ultimate sweet, sweet goal!”

He then turned around and walked toward the open door of the gym’s cage-enclosed Octagon, but paused at the door, his fingers entwined with the mesh steel. He looked at nothing in particular as he mused.

“Do you ever know the origin of my name? The meaning? Fenris. The Great Wolf of the Norse. The beginning of the end. Ragnarok. The wolf that shatters his chains of binding and not only ends the All-Father Odin himself, but is the very catalyst of the Twilight of the Gods. And while I look to the Norse gods for guidance, I took the name of the Great Wolf because - unlike you, I am not a means to an end.”

“I am THE End.”

10
Climax Control Archives / Flash Forward
« on: February 11, 2022, 08:32:41 PM »

“This may come as no great shock to anyone that knows me, but I am not very happy right now.”

Fenris turns around from where he was standing at the forefront of the Go Gym's interior, turning away from the six-sided ring where he had first learned to take what he already knew in the world of Mixed martial Arts, and adapt them into a style that helped him become one of the more feared and dominant Superstars in the entirety of Sin City Wrestling.

“Things haven't exactly been going the way that I had envisioned when I came back. I left for my home country of Iceland to both be with family during the height of this fucking pandemic, and to get my head on straight as far as where my career was at that point in time. I knew that when the time was right, I'd be back and I'd go straight back to the top, right where I belonged."

He leaned back against the ringside, his hands resting on the ring apron and arms outstretched back behind himself. He frowned, a pondering expression on his face and he shook his head.

"Only, it hasn't quite worked out the way that I had wanted, and the only thing worse than not getting to where I want, when I want - was the realization that I really had nobody to blame but myself. Not my brother Aron who acts as my business manager. Not the fans and not any of my opponents. Me."

He tapped a forefinger to his chest, giving the camera a knowing look.

"Some might try to soothe my raging ego and pin the blame for my stalled career on Aron, as he is my business manager. But he's learned from past experiences that if I don't make some noise, he takes it as disinterest on my part. And I have stated in the past that as I already proved to the world that I'm the best with one of the more impressive title runs, I had little reason to hold the belt a second time. But the truth was - that I did want it. I wanted it more than I ever really let on. I just didn't feel like listening to all the whiny bitches who made my first reign less than favorable with their whining about my holding the championship for so long, if at all. I knew damn well there were people who didn't want me at the top, who didn't feel like I belonged there, so I didn't even bother. I don't respond to drama and I have little use for it in my life, personal or professional! I got into the habit of just showing up, fighting whoever they put in front of me, and I just left it at that. I got complacent, and now? I think it's time to turn loose the Wolf and remind people why I am, who I am!"




You've heard of flashback promos, right? Well welcome to a rarity in the world of professional wrestling with the even more unique flash FORWARD promo! After all, it's all about Valentine's and that's not for three days!

Las Vegas

"Okay, next question!" Danielle's cheerful voice piped across the foyer of the Baltasarsson brothers' condo. Kristjan groaned audibly as his head fell forward from where he was sitting beside his and Aron's 'little sister' on the spacious sofa. Kristjan reached up with his right hand, massaging his temples as if he was experiencing a headache or one was fast coming on. Dani, on the other hand, was beside herself in working with Aron to help "romanticize" grumpy ol' Kristjan in time for his first Valentine's Day with David.

"I need a beer!" He declared as he stood up from his seat on the sofa, but found his younger brother catching him by the shoulder from where he sat on the back of the sofa, pulling him back down where Dani kicked her feet up onto his lap to keep him in his spot. He looked down at her feet, and then up at Aron, shooting figurative daggers out of his eyes. But this just bounced right off of the younger sibling because deep down, he wanted his brother's first Valentines with David to be a success.

Plus watching the big and tough Fenris squirm while being interrogated by Dani and her collection of Cosmo quizzes was EXTREMELY entertaining!

Danielle asked, "If you could choose any movie genre to watch with your partner, what would it be? A: A romantic drama. B: A romantic comedy. or C..."

"C." Kristjan blurted out without taking the time to listen to what the third option would have been. He looked pointedly at his personal inquisitor and stated simply, "Romantic movies SUCK!"

"They do not!" Danielle declared hotly.

"Pay him no mind, Dani." Aron said with a smile as he reached over to massage her shoulder. "K's idea of romance is a man, a bed and a cigarette afterward."

Danielle giggled as Kristjan shot his brother a withering stare and declared hotly, "Bullshit! I don't even smoke!" He then looked back and forth between them and sneered, "You know I'm only putting up with this shit because you said you'd be each others' Valentines Day dates if I didn't!"

"Oh well we were doing that anyway." Aron said simply as he slid off the edge of the sofa's back, and a good thing to because Kristjan's head whipped around and he shot a hand out to snatch Aron by the arm, but the younger brother deftly avoided. Kristjan shouted, "What!?"

"Relax, brother mine." Aron sighed as he walked around the sofa and had a seat in the living chair, but leaned forward at the waist. "We're just going to a movie and maybe dinner afterwards. Neither one of us has a social life right now, so where's the harm in keeping each other company?"

"Aside from the fact you two blew smoke up my ass for the past forty minutes with these ridiculous quizzes and tips!?" Kristjan asked with no small amount of annoyance to his voice.

"Well what can we say?" Aron leaned back, kicking an ankle up over his knee as he did so. "Blackmail is a many splendor thing."

Kristjan stared right at Aron, muttering beneath his breath as he shook his head. he then stole a glance at Dani who peeped over the rim of her Cosmo and smiled comically. "Look, K..." Aron leaned forward again, but this time to draw his brother's attention away from Danielle and back to him. "I know how uncomfortable the idea of anything even remotely romantic makes you..."

"And...?" Kristjan growled, knowing the exact opposite were true. Kristjan actually COULD be romantic if he put any effort into it. He just simply did not see himself as the sort of man who had the need or desire to do so.

"And Dani and I just want you to be happy. Seriously..." He added as Kristjan gave him a silent "Oh give me a break!" expression. Aron went on as Danielle slipped her legs off of his lap and rather turned inward to snuggle up against her pseudo 'big brother.'  Kristjan grimaced at the act but Aron could not help but notice he made no move to pull away or shoo her to her side of the sofa.

Aron said, "David is the first person you've been serious with since Ty. You're happy and that's all we want." Danielle looked up at Kristjan and nodded in agreement. Aron went on, "We were just trying to help so your first valentine's day would be special."

Kristjan frowned and shook his head, "So what the hell do you expect me to do, hm? Give David flowers and candy?"

"That's the spirit...!" Danielle sat upright with a proud, beaming smile on her face, but was brought short when Kristjan declared, "NO!"

Aron and Dani exchanged huffs and annoyed glanced with each other as Kristjan said, "You know damn well I don't go in for that, and you should know David well enough to know he's not the sort either! Flowers make stupid presents - they die! And even if I did lower myself to some shit like that, where would I end up!?"

"Oh come on K..." Aron smiled teasingly. "Even Kyssa knows where you and David will end up!"

Dani fell back onto the cushions, giggling as Kristjan shot a hard and cold glare at first, then resigned to a shrug of indifference. It was the truth, after all.

"Come on Dani." Aron said as he slowly stood up, prompting Danielle to sit upright and slide off of the sofa.

"Where the hell do you think you two are going!?"

"I told you, we're going out!" Aron answered. "Why? You and David want an audience? Call Bobbie! Just go get ready!"

"What?" Kristjan looked down at his clothes, which consisted of a white muscle shirt open at the arms to expose his tanned, muscular upper body, his faded jeans and of course, his favorite form of footwear; flip flops. "I'm ready!"

The door to the condo open, Aron and Dani look to each other and roll their eyes simultaneously.

"He's hopeless!" Before they shut the door behind them.



“Now and then, I like to look back on when I first set foot out of MMA and into SCW and I can't help but notice that there is a world of difference between now and then. Not in SCW itself, but in myself - and what value those in power have for me. Now I don't know; maybe I'm wrong. Maybe I'm reading too much into how much progress or lack thereof my career has had since I returned from Iceland over a year ago - which is virtually nonexistent. What have I done? What have I accomplished -really! How much progress have I gotten going from here…”

He had his hand parallel to the floor at waist level, then brought it up to over his head.

“...To here!”

“None. Four years ago, I walked into this business and I had the entire world at my fingertips! I had everyone sitting up and taking notice of who I was and what I could do. I was either in the Main Event, or pretty damn close! And I had men out there who would rather feed their manhood to the crows than step inside of the ring with me. When I left for Iceland in `20, Mark and Christian were offering me open contracts to remain. name my terms. That seems like a lifetime ago. And now? You have a bus load of entitled assholes who think their past reps in other promotions should carry over here! They just walk into my backyard, acting like they're the shit, and deserve to have the world handed to them on a silver platter! While men like me, who have been here for years and busted our asses to carry this promotion through the pandemic and beyond, are shuffled to the back and left fending for scraps! Was I full of myself when I first showed up in SCW?"

He scoffed - then nodded.

"Yeah! And I still am! Ask anyone! I am the most conceited bastard you'll meet! The key difference here though is the fact I more than earned the right to be! I didn't just expect the world be handed to me just because I was  success in MMA. I worked my way up, one win after the other. One victim, right after the other. That was I knew there would be less know-it-all assholes questioning whether or not I earned anything. Nobody can question my capabilities! Nobody could question my success rate because I am just that damn good at what I do - whether it be the wrestling ring or the Octagon!"

“Now where am I? One step above the opening match. Not the opener which sets the tone for the whole evening. Not the Main Event which brings everything to a close. Mid. Fucking. Card! Let that sink in for a moment, and you'll understand why I am not a happy man right now, and why Alexander Raven should be praying to whatever deity he holds dear that something will come between now and then to save his ass!”

"Alexander, when you first showed up in my yard, you gave everyone the impression that you were the next big thing. Hell! I was starting to believe it myself because you can cut a serious promo and you have a way with words to where people feel little alternative but to watch you and hear what you had to say. I mean, I found myself watching you when you were on camera and you talk a good game. The problem is, you don't always have what it takes to back up a damn thing you say with results where it matters the most; inside of the ring where it's just you and whoever crosses your path. You can cut a line of bullshit, wrap it up in a pretty pink ribbon and gift it to the world, but in the end, it's still bullshit."

"You earned a shot at the big time when you challenged "Bulldog" Bill for the Roulette title and you had a great many people thinking you were going to walk out of Inception VI with the gold. With as much respect as I have for Barnhart, a part of me bought into your fanciful tales and promises. But when the chips were down ... you choked. Oh, don't mistake my honesty for tough love because it's anything but...!"

He held up a hand and shook his head, his long, blonde hair falling down over his shoulders and into his eyes. He reached up to brush his hair back behind his ear.

"You gave Barnhart a good fight. Nobody is denying that. But you can give someone the fight of their life as often as you can, but if you can't wrap things up in your own favor by the time that bell rings, what the hell is the point?

"Now, I understand that you fancy yourself something of a boxer. Hm?"

He smiled, showing off a dazzling set of early whites, nodding his head eagerly as a flash of manic glee appears in his eyes.

"Good. I always get a cheap thrill when I get to face someone who thinks themselves a proper fighter. Makes things even sweeter (for me) when they wake up an hour later, wondering what the hell happened? How did they get from the ring to the first aid station? Did I win? Those are the questions you're going to be asking yourself in only a matter of time."

"I find your surname somewhat prophetic. Ravens do factor heavily in Norse 'mythology,' and more so with Odin. Huginn and Muninn are two ravens that fly the world over to bring information to the Al-Father, the god who gave an eye so that he could 'see'. And here we have a Raven standing before me that can't see far enough ahead to see just how fucked he is!"




Las Vegas

*ding! dong!*

The door bell to the condo rang, followed by a heart rapping of knuckles on the solid oak door. Emerging from his master bedroom just off of the main hall, Kristjan stepped out and despite his protests and everything he said to the contrary, he made the effort to appear quite smart. Dressed in a casual, cream colored suit jacket and dress shirt with matching slacks, he appeared to be taking this evening a little more seriously than he let on with Aron and Dani earlier in the afternoon. He crossed the threshold of the condo and upon arriving at the front door, he pulled it open - and there stood an equally impressive sight of David Shepherd in a gray suit with lavender dress shirt.

Fenris could not help but take in the handsome sight standing before him, and a satisfied smile creased the corner of his lips upward, while David was equally as pleased - right up to the point he looked down and saw the flip flops on Kristjan's feet. David snorted back a laugh and tried deftly to disguise it as a cough, but Kristjan was not fooled.

Kristjan himself then noticed what David was holding in his hands, a dozen long-stem roses, stating, "Those had better not be for me!"

"What better not be for you?" David replied, casually tossing the flowers back over his shoulder and giving his man an impish grin, before holding up the oversized box of chocolates, and asking, "Should I assume these better not be for you, too?" And he playfully made to toss those back as well, only for Kristjan to snatch them from out of his hand...

"Give me those!" David knowing his man well enough to know just how much of a choco-holic he was.  Kristjan stepped aside to allow David entrance to his home, shutting the door behind him and latching it with a flick of the wrist.

"Surprised you dressed up." Kristjan observed but could not help but have his eyes glued to just how nicely the suit shaped up around the curves of David's backside. David could feel the stare at this part of his anatomy, and took no small amount of pride in the fact before he turned and had a seat. He countered with, "I could say the same about you. At least I had Esther on my back, drilling into me everything I should do or how I should dress..."

"Yes, well..." Kristjan countered, "I had Aron and Dani doing the same with me. Trying to teach me the 'art of romance.'"

David chuckled as Kristjan tore the cellophane off of the box of candy and practically threw the top off of that he could dig in, but first took the initiative to offer David some. A gesture David both accepted as well as appreciated. David shoveled a handful of chocolates into his gaping maw, before saying, "Yeah well, Esther wasn't going for romance. She was going for full blown, hardcore seduction."

And THAT certainly captured the attentions of the hot-blooded "White Wolf" as he slowly turned his head to David with renewed interest. "Is that so? And what sort of filth did she put in your head?"

"Not filth..." David then paused and looked up with a contemplative smile, before resuming his train of thought. "Well, not exactly filth. Here... Let me show you. Take off your shirt."

"Excuse me?"

"Did I stutter?" David laughed. "Take off your shirt!"

"We haven't even gone out to eat and you already want me naked!?"

"Kristjan, I want you naked even when we ARE out to eat but that's beside the point!" David then calmed himself just enough that one could feel the heat radiating off of his body and he slid that much closer to where his man was seated on the sofa so that Kristjan could feel it as well. Not that Kristjan had any complaints about being pressed so tightly against David. David said, "It's not like we were actually going to end up back here anyway, so why not just cut out the middle man and just get naked?"

Well - you didn't need to ask Kristjan twice as before David realized it, Kristjan had deftly removed his suit jacket and dress shirt, both of which got thrown over the side of the sofa. And now? Now Kristjan was straddling David's lap and kissing him deeply. David was giving as good as he got, but as he reached behind Kristjan's bare back to hold him, he had in his hand a jar of chocolate edible body paint. The lid removed, David dipped his fingers into the jar and proceeded to run the paint covered digits down Kristjan's pecs -- and Kristjan jerked off of his lap, staring at the streaks running down his chest and onto those sculpted abs...

"What the fuck...!?" He started, to which David called out, "Relax! Would you!? It's just this..." And he held up the palm-sized jar for him to see. "It's just body paint - edible, body paint."

Kristjan stared at the jar, then at David with a wondrous expression on his face. He stated, "David, in case you haven't realized, I'm not Carter! Or Holly Wood! You know damn well I don't go for that shit! Body glitter or body paint..."

"It's EDIBLE body paint you jackass!" David countered, trying to get it through Kristjan's thick and stubborn skull at what he was attempting to do.

"I don't care WHAT the fuck that shit is!" Kristjan said. "Why the hell would I let you paint me with that!?"

"Because..." David leaned in with a smarmy smile, looking his man up and down as if he were something good to eat... which wasn't altogether so far from the truth. He finished, "...I get to lick it off of you."

Kristjan stared at David. David winked at Kristjan. And Kristjan slowly leaned back on the sofa and stretched his body out, resting an arm behind his head an he finally yielded with a smile and a suggestive wag of the eyebrow.

"Proceed...!"

An eternity later...

The lights in the master bedroom were dark, and only the light from the nearby Vegas strip cast enough illumination inside of the room to see the two bodies in the bed together. Both young men had the faintest of traces of the edible paint left on their bodies, while they stared sleepily into one a other's eyes, David's fingers running through Kristjan's long hair. David rolled over onto his back and smiled, "I'm glad I went with this option. Esther had something else set up in my apartment that I was sure was going to cost me my lease and get me evicted."

Kristjan leaned up on his elbow and wore a curious frown and asked, "What?"

"A kiddie pool filled with warmed fudge is currently in the center of my living room." Was the answer that came as easily as if it were the most natural thing to say. Kristjan tried to wrap his head around this potential "gift," But it was obvious what the past hour plus between David and he had taken its toll on him and he wasn't thinking clearly enough.

"I don't get it." He shook his head. "I know I like chocolate but ..."

"It wasn't for us to eat." David turned his head just enough to look right into those baby blues and David smiled knowingly. Kristjan stared into those eyes until it clicked ... and he promptly grasped David by the wrist and jumped out of bed, pulling David up along with him...!



"Have you ever felt like you were backed into a corner from a professional standpoint? Like you laid out the groundwork from start to finish. You had everything planned out from top to bottom, envisioning exactly how everything was going to go - only to have everything go ass up and seemingly go to shit? Where it seemed like the fast track to success was either stuck in slow motion or going in reverse? Where the harder you worked to climb to the top, the more determined Fate worked at holding you back and keeping you down?"

Fenris tapped a forefinger to his chest.

"That's pretty much how I've been feeling and where I've been -- right here."

He tapped that finger to his temple.

"And I have a little bit of a newsflash for everyone out there. Fans. Friends. Family. And every single man in that locker room. I don't like it when things don't go my way, and I like it even less when circumstances cause me to doubt myself! Oh - don't say something stupid about doubting my ability inside of the ring because nothing could be further from the truth. I know damn well what I can do and how good I am at doing it, but lately all I've been doing is spinning my wheels and not getting ANYWHERE!"

"The last time I got anywhere close to the World title was that Triple Threat match to determine who would get to challenge Alex Jones at High Stakes XI. And, no excuses. I lost. Literally. Jack Washington got one over on me, and there's no shame in losing to someone when the win is earned, but let's face facts; Jack beat me because Marcus Cage got involved. And that was literally the last time I was involved in the World title picture in any way! A guy who's only ever been beaten by THREE men..."

He held up three fingers for emphasis.

"In the past four years, and that's what I get. So while Jack got the title shot, I was stuck teaching Mister Candy why he should have kept his nose out of my goddamn business. I thought that was probably the lowest point of my career. But things started looking up when I had to step in the ring with a giant. A giant who fucked with my family and I knew I was going to bring crashing down to earth! And I made no pretense that it was going to be easy. I'm not stupid or a liar! Supreme Machine fucked me up, but. I. Won!"

"I thought after that, things would finally be looking up in my career. Maybe even a shot at Mac Bane would be forthcoming once I was cleared..."

He closed his eyes and mockingly shook his head in the negative.

"No. After that hellish match, the higher ups decide instead to stick me in a meaningless match with one of those newcomers who've recently overrun the place, running his mouth and thinking he's all that. Now maybe there's a method to the madness that is Mark Ward and Christian Underwood. maybe they had their reasons for putting me so low on the card against someone who belongs there, when I do not! Maybe they thought I needed an easy match to ease me back into the thick of things after my fight with SuMa. Or maybe they were getting tired of the way some of these punk ass bitches

“Mercedes Vargas made a bold prediction. She said that before 2022 came to a close, I would once again be the World Heavyweight Champion. Well! Far be it for me to be one to prove her wrong. I am tired of waiting. I am tired of having to prove myself all over again! And YOU..."

He jabbed a finger at the camera.

"Alexander, you are simply the first casualty of many!"

11
Supercard Archives / Re: Fenris v Supreme Machine
« on: January 21, 2022, 08:36:09 PM »

“You are going to have to forgive me for this change in my usual curriculum.”

The voice of Fenris cuts across as we find the aforementioned “White Wolf'' standing at the very base of Hvannadals Peak, the tallest mountain in the capital city of Iceland, standing at well over 6,952 feet. He stands atop a rocky outcropping in the base slope, eyes staring up into the Icelandic heavens, his chin resting atop the curled fingers of his left hand. As if in deep thought or contemplation.

“This is not usually how I do things.” He shook his head. “Like most others, I make certain to bring things to a close, with business overshadowing pleasure. I do not normally go in for these fanciful promos, preferring to get straight to business. But you know… when inspiration strikes, why fight against it?”

“When someone thinks of monsters, they think your typical Hollywood bullshit. Godzilla. Werewolves and vampires- before they sparkled more than your average drag queen. Frankenstein and his Bride… you know. The usual bullshit. But out in the world around us, in history there were beasts that inspired true fear. The fear that made even the bravest of men feel the stab of ice in their chest.

“In Greece, there was a time when the people dreaded the thought of the harpies spreading disease, manticores and the dreaded gaze of the Gorgons that would turn men to stone. In Scotland they have the Loch Ness. Canada has Ogopogo. Hell! Even North America has Champ, the Chupacabra and Bigfoot! But here’s a little something to chew on; we have our own “monsters” - right here in Iceland. Why do you think I’m here, in particular?”

He points straight up.

“See, even here in Iceland we have our own beasts of lore. Take the Huldufólk as an example. ‘The Hidden People’ we call them. You might think of them as elves that weren’t just mean or evil; they were fucking malevolent! I can remember when my brother and sisters were still kids, our grandfather would take us on hikes and anytime we were near this peak or the Katla volcano, he would give daft warnings not to throw rocks, warning us of the consequences of striking one of the Hidden Ones. So feared are the Huldufólk that road construction had to be diverted around an outcropping of rock in Kopavogur, citing warnings of damaging the home of the Huldufólk. Of course, the Icelandic Administration denied this being the reason. After all…”

He paused to stare into the camera.

“Who believes in monsters?”

Next, we would find Fenris standing in the vicinity of Lake Mývatn, standing in front of a rocky outcropping of lava that stretched as far across the horizon as the eye could see, and  was formed over 2,000 years ago.

“Dimmuborgir, or the Black Fortress. It was here that another monster of Iceland resided, calling it her home. Some thought Gryla as the ‘Queen of Icelandic Monsters.’ A fearless female troll that was mother of the Yule Lads, twelve evil versions of Santa Clause. It was said that Gryla would disguise herself as a beggar, and move from town to town, begging parents to surrender their disobedient children. A dark omen, and a useful tool for parents even to this day to corral a misbehaving child. When we were little, my own mother would use Gryla as a means to end the never-ending fighting between my sisters and I. Granted, it worked better on my sisters, as I did not believe in monsters. But…”

He thought for a moment and shrugged.

“Brave as I was, even I did not want to risk a kernel of truth and be handed over to the Mother of All.

Fenris was now walking alongside a country road in his hometown, away from the heart of the city and more to the countryside. Homesteads were few and far between. Trees were everywhere on the rocky land, and off in the distance was Lake Raudavatn. Hands tucked in his jacket pockets, he spoke as he walked.

“I love my country, but even it has its dark and grisly side in mythology.”

A neighing sound alerted him, and he glanced up at a horse in the distance, closer to the edge of Lake Raudavatn. His eyes locked onto the horse and watched it, speaking as he did so.

“One of the darker stories has something similar to Celtic mythology; the Kelpie. Here, we call it the Nykur. This – thing, will come to you as a weary traveler. Tempt you to ride its back to ease your travels. And once you do, you’ll find yourself unable to dismount. It will ride into the nearest body and water where it will drown you.”

At long last, Fenris now stood in the town square of his very own hometown of Reykjavik, amidst the scattered few number of tourists milling about while the locals went about their business. Before him stood one of the most important local monuments of Icelandic culture, and one of whom he shared only too recently with David Shepherd. He gazed up at the enormous sculpture, a genuine smile, a thing most rare where he was concerned, worn on his face.

“Now this – this has always been my favorite of Icelandic lore. I am not a cat person by any stretch of the imagination, but there is something absolutely primitive about the Yule Cat. Ironic, given this time of year, as the Yule Cat was a demonic feline, giant in stature, that would prowl all of Iceland around Yule, on the hunt for any child that was unlucky enough to not receive clothing as a gift for Christmas. Want a Playstation 5? Fine! Want the latest sports equipment? Your parents will do their best; but to those children of my country who receive gloves, socks and scarves as gifts? There were reasons to this day, and none stupid enough to complain.”

“Now… you are probably wondering where am I going with this? What is my point? When am I going to stop talking about this monster bullshit and get to the actual point of my match this coming weekend?”

He spun about quickly with arms held outward and a manic smile on his face.

“There, you see! That IS my point! Ever since he first set foot in SCW, SuMa has been treated with awe and fear! He has been described more as a monster than as a man! A beast among men, if anything! But now this is no Grimm Fairytale. This is no ridiculous bullshit story of a knight in shining armor off to rescue a princess from a dragon. This is real. This. Is. Life! And, I have news for every one of you out there, watching me.”

He took several steps forward, quickly on his feet until his face filled the camera.

“Monsters are not real. Men – they are real. And I am afraid of no man!”



Previously…

It seemed an eternity until he found his voice, having stared unendingly at the ornately carved marker that honored his first love, a young boy who had died tragically years before his time. A boy whose death Kristjan placed blame squarely on his own shoulders ever since. He shifted from where he sat before the marker, legs crossed, but it was for naught. Comfort was not to be had, be it physical or emotional.

Kristjan shook his head, his blue eyes on the memorial. “I've been coming here for ten years, and I never know what to say to you.” A soft chuckle escaped from him, and he felt the salty sting in his eyes that he struggled to control. He went on, “Why do I get the feeling that if our roles were reversed, you'd know just what to say?”

“This time….” He drew in a deep breath. He looked down briefly before he looked to the marker, and to his mind’s eye, to Jokull himself. “I brought someone with me. I think you would have liked him.” He drew in a deep breath that shuddered only slightly, betraying the emotion that has, as of yet, been unable to betray him and break from the self-imposed barriers. He let the breath out and looked ahead, finally admitting, “Because I do, Jokull. I like him - a lot. The fact that he wanted to come here, now? To be here for me? I know I talk big and tell people I don’t need anyone to be there for me, and I have to handle this alone. But he actually wanted to come with me – it meant a lot. And spoke volumes about him. Your mom met him. She liked him, I think. I think a part of him wanted to come up here with me, but he’s back there.”

He jetted a thumb back toward David subconsciously, an action David caught from the corner of his eye as he waited.

“But he wanted me to have this time with you, alone.” He nodded solemnly. “He’s a good man.”

Kristjan seemed lost, unsure of how to proceed. He found himself looking everywhere suddenly but at the grave marker, as if he had a sense of guilt behind his admission. But he had to say it, he had to get past this one hurdle.

He said, “His name is David, but I imagine you already knew this. I’ve always felt like you were keeping an eye on me from ‘up there.’” He chuckled. “It’s funny. When we were kids, I would have gone to the ends of the earth to watch over and protect you, but now that you’re gone? I know – I know – that you’re doing the same thing for me. For all I know… you sent David to me so that I could be happy.” He gave the marker a side-eye and a bit of a rueful smile. “I could have done without that Ty West test run.”

“I just – I have felt guilty every time I think I met someone. Every. Time. But, your mom is right. I can’t begin to think you’d have wanted me to be alone and bitter. I’m bitter enough even when I’m with someone.”

It amazed him the level of patience that David gave him.

“Your mom and I had a long talk last night. She told me that I don’t have to make this trip every year, but I do. And I think she appreciates it. I know she does. But I’m not just doing this for me, or for me.”

He finally could not hold it back any longer, and the first of many tears slid from his eyes and down his cheeks, pooling at the defined cleft in his chin.

“I’m doing it for you. Whether I am with someone or not, I don’t want you to ever think I could replace you. I love you, Jokull. I always have, and I always will.”

Finally, Kristjan closed his eyes and recited from memory a prayer he instilled in both body and soul.

“O son of ever-watchful Odin, Balder, best of gods,
I call to you with an open heart, I pray to you
with open eyes. Son of fair Frigga who sought your safekeeping,
who gathered up pledges like flowers in spring,
who begged for salt tears throughout the worlds,
a mother’s love wielded with skill, yet in vain.
Balder, most beautiful, bright-shining god,
there are no words to tell of your glory,
there is no being who burns with your fire. Yours is a tale
of many turns, of what must be and of what must end,
of well-plotted plans and of ill become good.
O Balder who dwells among the dead, holder
of your father’s secrets, hidden hope of all that is,
I honor your story, I honor your might, I honor the worlds
in which you walk. Hail to good Balder, great god of the light!”

Seems strange? Perhaps for any save for those closest to him. Kristjan was what was known as “Asatro,” one of those in the Icelandic culture that practiced the worship of the Norse gods; Baldur. Somehow it seemed terribly appropriate that his patron be the ‘Fallen God,’ given the circumstances surrounding his life.

He reached forward to the bundle of flowers and set them up right against the headstone before finally  pushing himself up to a standing position. Seeing this, David stood up right from against the tree he had been standing against. Kristjan closed his eyes and rested his fingers on the marble stone and whispered, “Blessaður sé.” (“Blessed be.”) He then quickly wiped his eyes with the arm of his sleeve and turned to walk back to David who stood upright to meet him.

Neither man said a word. They didn’t have to. David simply and silently slid his arm around his man’s waist and they walked toward the rental…



The very same rental Kristjan watched drive away in a hasty retreat. Stunned. Shocked. Confused. Three words that best describe the wave of emotions that threatened to overwhelm Kristjan as he watched the car’s lights vanish in the distance. He gave pause and looked around and then down, at the luggage that had fallen over at his feet as David had made his getaway from the very forefront of his family home.

Without thought, he reached into his pocket and pulled out his phone. A flick of his thumb, he pressed the speed dial and held it to his ear. The ring tone went on … and on … but nobody picked up. It didn’t even go to voicemail. He then changed tactics and went to his list of contacts, and dialed a specific one deliberately. After a few rings, the line was picked up and…

“This had better be good!” Came the voice of David’s sister, Esther. A young woman who had fast reminded Kristjan of his two older sisters.

Kristjan drew in a deep breath, and answered, “When you see your brother, tell him he’s a fucking asshole!”

“Kristjan?”

“Who else!?”

“Oh for… did you two fight - again!?” She asked with no small trace of sarcasm. “What happened? You not make it to the point of angry man sex-”

“He fucking just ditched me, Esther!”

“... What are you talking about?”

“We just arrived at my family’s house and no sooner did I get my luggage out of the car than he jumped in and took off!”

“Relax.” She said. “Maybe he just went back to the hotel…”

“And turned off his phone? And voice mail???”

“Okay, I stand corrected. But just take it easy. He probably just got a little spooked. Meeting your family was probably moving too fast for his…”

“Too FAST!?” Kristjan bellowed into the phone. “Esther, I just stopped him from buying us a matching set of rings!”

“... Beg pardon?”

“Never mind!” Kristjan shook his head, wanting to just crawl into a hole and hide. “Just… do me a favor. Tell your brother. I’ve had men make me angry, make me hurt… David is the first one to ever humiliate me.”

“Kristjan…” But before Esther could say anything further, Kristjan ended the call with a click and he THREW the phone as hard as he could against a frozen tree in the yard of his family home, shattering it!

Kristjan?” The voice caused him to turn around, and his father, Benedikt, had stepped out the front door and was approaching him - having seen his outburst and loss of temper. True, as his dad he had been privy to many times over the years at a loss of temper, but this was different.

Benedikt walked up to his son’s side and Kristjan deftly turned his head away, so that his pained, blue eyes could stare off into the direction David had left. Benedikt looked off into the same direction, before looking to his son.

He asked, “Where’s David?”

Kristjan closed his eyes and shook his head. “Gone.”

This cryptic answer caused Benedikt to frown and he was about to question him further, but Kristjan opened his eyes and focused them directly on the man who had been his hero for near thirty years.

“He’s gone … Dad.”

Benedikt looked into his son’s eyes, and understood. Then, nothing further need be said. He simply leaned down to help Kristjan gather his luggage before they went back inside….



Las Vegas, Nevada -
December 24

Time jumps. Funny little things. Tricky, but overall more useful than one might realize in the telling of a tale. Because while we could have spent an endless amount of time regaling you with little anecdotes of what went down between Fenris and the members of his family as they ventured from their native Iceland to America so that they might all spend the holidays together, there was little time to waste so let’s instead skip ahead in our look back to Yule of 2021, and get to the heart of the matter, shall we?

The Baltasarsson brothers’ condo looked much the same as last time we visited this masterpiece of a winter wonderland, courtesy of Danielle Weston, the brothers’ adopted little sister. If anything, it looked even more elaborate than previously seen, as if Aron and Danielle took advantage of Kristjan’s absence to put up even more elaborate decor to welcome both friends and family in what has fast become something of a tradition for this family. The brothers knew full well that their mother would do as she always did, and invite all of their friends to a dinner party where her culinary talents might reign supreme, but this time they beat her to the proverbial punch. Kristjan had already invited everyone, and while he was away, Aron had secured the services of a local caterer much in demand so that their mom would not have to lift a finger. It was her holiday to enjoy too.

And the guest list was extensive,  everyone was there that one might imagine; from the Stevens family to fellow trainees of the GO Gym. From London Underground to Bobbie Dahl and Artie. . .

Kristjan realized he should be more grateful for everything that Baldur had blessed him with, had blessed his family with, but still he found it rather difficult. While it was true that he was currently surrounded by both friends and family, he still felt that there was something missing. And that something - or someone, rather, was … well, you know exactly who is being referred to.

“Here.” Eva said as Kristjan was about to take a seat next to Bobbie and Artie on the prominent, white plush sofa at the forefront of the condo’s main living area, holding out a platter of hors d'oeuvres that the guests had picked clean. “Take this into the kitchen so we can keep things clean.”

Taking his seat, Kristjan raised his brow to his mother and professed, “But it’s my party.”

“And you’re my son.” Eva said, brooking no argument from her middle child and oldest son, shoving the platter into his hands without argument. “Now move.” She said. Kristjan exchanged a look with Bobbie and Artie, Bobbie wearing a wry grin on her face as he stood up and was about to do as he was told/commanded, when the doorbell rang. Or at least, what he used to be his doorbell. It had been deftly replaced from the typical chimes to the tell-tale sounds of Santa’s jolly laugh.

Slowly Kristjan turned to look across the condo to Danielle whose eyes widened under his stare and she somehow made fading into the crowd of guests seem flawless. Kristjan turned to set the tray down so that he might answer his door, but Eva held up a hand, forestalling him. She pointed toward the kitchen with a commanding tone, saying, “Go. I’ll answer that.”

Without waiting to see if her boy would listen, as she knew he would, Eva walked across the floor of the condo’s living area aka “party central,” and toward the front door. Grasping the door handle, she opened the door with a pleasant, expectant expression on her face, but for whom she saw standing there, that expression changed first to a wariness, and then to that of a mother bear. Her brow furrowed and lips pressed thin as she stared straight at the man who had only recently hurt her son, David Shepherd - and his sister Esther.

Perhaps had he been the sort to pay more attention to his surroundings, Kristjan might have noticed that much of the chatter at the party had slowly subsided. Oh people were still talking in conversation, enjoying the festivities and one another's company, but there was a sudden tenseness that had suddenly filled the air and it could not be ignored. But Kristjan seemed to lose himself when he was in his own home, comfortably surrounded by loved ones, that he did not notice. He took advantage of being in the small kitchen to open the fridge and retrieve for himself another beer (much to Eva’s distaste). He turned around, twisting the cap off and was about to take a long and satisfying pull from the bottle, when he stopped. Eva was standing at the front of the kitchen, wringing her hands in worry and her face was set in stone.

“Someone’s here to see you.” She said in a crisp tone, to which Kristjan replied, “Willow?” Referring to his close friend whom he had also invited but knew the chances were slim as she did live in Seattle where her family resided.

Eva shook her head and said quietly, “Not Willow.” And the movement from the corner of his eye, behind his mother and stepping into view - David. Kristjan’s attempt to take a drink stopped just as suddenly, the bottle of Kaldi Blonde frozen at his lips. He slowly lowered the bottle as David stepped into the kitchen, Eva’s eyes remaining glued straight on him.

“Mom…?” Kristjan finally broke the uncomfortable silence with a hidden intent. Eva turned her head to share a look with her son, and then looked once more at David and she said in a hushed whisper, “Meiddu son minn aftur og ég mun hafa eyrnalokkana þína.” Before she finally took her leave to rejoin the party.

David watched her go for a brief moment, before he turned back to Kristjan who was just watching him without saying a word. His backside leaning against the counter, and arms folded over his sternum with the bottle of Icelandic beer still held up.

“What did she say?” David shook his head as he understood not a single word of Icelandic.

“Pretty much she said if you hurt me again, she’d have your balls for earrings.” Was the simple reply. David’s eyes widened for only a fraction of a second, turning back to look where Eva had left the kitchen before returning his attention to where it most deserved to be. Now Kristjan’s attention was sharp, and she saw the reflexive swallow of David and he shook his head.

“You’ve got a lot of fucking nerve just showing up like this after that stunt you pulled!” He said in a monotone voice that hid not just the anger he felt inside, but the hurt as well. Try as he might to deny it, Kristjan was human, and even he could be hurt by someone he cared about. He said, “Ignore calls. Texts. But here you are. Showing up to celebrate Yule like nothing happened.”

He scoffed and took a pull from the bottle in hand, muttering, “You have balls.”

And at that, David had the most difficult time looking at the man who only days ago, he could not tear his eyes off of. For someone who laid claim to being an ‘asshole supreme’ and not caring what anyone thought of him, in this moment, with this man standing across from him, it simply was not true. His hands found themselves deep in his pockets and he asked quietly, “Is there somewhere we can talk?”

To which Kristjan shrugged and answered simply, “Do you see anyone else with us? Talk.” But the helpless, hangdog expression on David’s face and that poorly hidden pain in his eyes gave Kristjan cause to exhale sharply and he set the bottle on the counter and he walked past David, grabbing him by the arm and ushering him from the kitchen. The two stepped out into the living room and ignored the attention that their emergence had received. Friends and family had a habit of not hiding their protective curiosity very well. They stepped just off of the foyer and entered Kristjan’s bedroom, but not before David cast a look over his shoulder and locked eyes with Eva once again from across the condo. She gave him the universal sign for ‘I’ve got my eyes on you’ just before the bedroom door was shut behind him.

David turned around as Kristjan walked across his master bedroom, around the bed and he had a seat on the white, cushioned chair in the corner near his desk. “This should be good.” He said, shrugging his broad shoulders. “Say what you have to say.”

(See, this is where you should read “Brother” David Shepherd's roleplay)



The Reno Events Center had long been set up in preparation for the SCW Supercard event, the first of 2022; Inception V. Soon enough, the Superstars and Bombshells would kick the new year off in pure masochistic sadism; spilling one another's blood and leaving each other laying, beaten, battered and broken. As SCW crews busied themselves in the otherwise empty arena, performing sound checks and checking the stage lights for any undue mistakes, one man in particular took this time for a brief bit of solitude. So that he might focus himself on what was to come in just over 48 hours. When he, a mortal man, would face off against what could best be described as a man-made monster.

Fenris sat clear at the top of the bleachers, keeping himself as far away from the hustle and bustle of activity below by the entirety of the SCW and Reno Events Center staff and crew.

“Do you know what the difference is between us, SuMa? It's not size. It's not by reputation or fear factor, although there is plenty of both to go around on both sides. It's motivation. What exactly are you doing this for, big man? What is your drive going into this match? To try and maintain your carefully crafted monster image? See, that's the funny thing about creating an image for yourself; in the end, it's just an image. There's no substance behind it. Are you hoping to maintain your standing? Well sorry to break this bit of bad news but you have no standing! Not here, not in SCW! So far since you arrived, you've been little more than the Saviors’ attack bitch - dog! I meant dog. Since you showed up, it's been the same goddam act! Attack random people! Growl and gnash teeth! Okay you did try to add a bit of variety when you scared the piss out of Bea Barnhart, but really in the end, all that did  was make you look every bit the girly bitch that I've been saying you are. And all of this? You do it because you can. Because in your own deranged head, it makes you more than you are! You want to walk out of this fight - and it WILL be a fight - being able to tell the world you were one of less than a handful of men who hold a win over me! But you are bullshitting yourself. You laid me out twice, I will give you that. You put me on medical leave, I’ll give you that. But did you stop me? Did you end me?”

He leaned back and shook his head, his eyes emblazoned with feral madness but the corner of his lips turned upward in a trademark smirk that speaks volumes toward his true mindset. Those closest to him, friends and opponents alike, would say this would be the time for concern.

“There is nothing that you can pull out of your relatively small bag of tricks that will keep me down. You could put me down a hundred times over and I will keep getting back up, each and every time! That is what a fighter is, that is what I am! But thinking you’re getting the best of me, you did nothing more than misuse your motivation to hand me my own on a golden platter! That’s right, SuMa. YOU’VE inspired me! You’ve brought the White Wolf out of his den and now he is on the hunt! But you put your hands on my brother, and for that, I’ll put you down once - and that’s it. Because unlike you, I don’t need more than once to put you down and leave you laying, bloody and broken!”

“You’re big, SuMa. I’ll grant you that. A so-called monster. But that’s about the best thing that I can say about you. After all, what does it really say about you when I have half your size, when I haven’t committed half the atrocities that you have, and yet I still have more grown men pissing themselves at the thought of stepping inside of the ring against me!? Now THAT is a reputation to be proud of! THAT is a reputation earned! You can attack every man on this roster a hundred times over and you STILL won’t inspire the same level of fear and anxiety that I have – And I’ve only been competing for nearly four years! You – !”

He jabbed a finger right into the camera.

“Supreme Machine, are all show! Just massive size and strength and nothing else! I’ve been in the world of MMA for years, and here in SCW since 2018 and I’ve earned everything on nothing but my own hard earned skill! I don’t need to play fucking mind games or jump someone from behind to get my point across or prove that I’m the best! I already know I am because I’ve been there! Fastest rising Superstar in SCW history!”

He pointed a thumb toward himself, then turned his hand around and held up four fingers.

“Four months, SuMa. That is all the time it took for me from my debut to Summer XXXTreme VI to win the World Heavyweight Championship! And I stayed unbeaten for almost a full fucking year!  I'm sure as shit not about to be laid waste to by some half-assed cliche! Because that’s all you are; a carefully crafted image to make any man think you’re the boogeyman of professional wrestling! But funny thing about an image; it’s all for show. It has no value, no substance.”

He cast a look over his shoulder and toward the camera directly.

“And neither do you. You want me at my best? You hope to have stoked my fire? Well bitch, ask and you shall receive because the fire inside of my soul has been stoked to the point of a raging inferno and you are going to BURN! And this time? This time it is just you and me. No Saviors. No members of GO Gym. No Wolfslair. Just the giant, and a giant slayer.”

Fenris then jumped to his feet and started down the steps of the stands, but paused and looked down briefly, allowing a brief time for his eyes to rise again. To look down toward the six-sided ring where he would soon stand.

“When you had me at my worst, I had men come to my aid, and more importantly, to the aid of my brother. Men whom I am on good terms with, and men whom I have spilled blood against. That … is what I am about, SuMa. That I have enough respect for men the likes of Mercer, Senor Vinnie, Alex Jones and the Bulldog, that they would be there for me, even if they don’t like me. They respect me, and hate you. Your brotherhood in the Saviors? They won’t do shit when I put you out of your misery, because by then you would have shown your true worth, or lack thereof. Because what value does the Saviors’ monster have to the Saviors themselves, when he can’t even put down a 'many mutt'?”

He went about his way, descending the steps as the camera pulled to a close up of the ring before it faded to black.

12
Supercard Archives / Re: Fenris v Supreme Machine
« on: January 15, 2022, 06:53:58 PM »

There are times when we must look back into our lives, back into times where we experience a little something called life, in order to be able to move ahead. Life experiences, be they painful or pleasant, are what we need in order to successfully evolve as a person, be it alone or when we are with someone. Some call these times ‘reflections,’ others call them ‘flashbacks,’ particularly in a little something called storytelling. Here, we go by the latter because much has happened since SCW went on their extended holiday hiatus. Between then and now. To simply do what others have done and skip ahead without telling a tale, one ignores life and leaves a wide open vacancy in not just one life, but in this particular case - the lives of several.

Las Vegas - December 20

Mid-morning. Just past the hour of 8 AM.The sky above the famed “City of Sin” was overcast in a cloudy gray, dank and dreary and threatening to spill over with rainfall, according to the weather forecast. The sun was attempting to peek out from behind the clouds that had kept it hidden ever since the night had given rise to the dawn, but thus far had been unsuccessful and remained hidden from those below that wished it be released from its heavenly confinement. After all, those within the infamous city in the desert, both local and tourist alike, most wished for the sunny skies to make the most of their upcoming holiday and vacation alike. Thus far, they had been vastly disappointed as there had been light rain and even a few threats of wet sleet in such an unusual cold snap for a desert. To hear some visitors, one would think it was a conspiracy of the locals to ruin their prized vacations, all but ignoring that the locals wanted nice weather as much as they.

Not so much a certain man who called Las Vegas his home away from home, namely Kristjan Baltasarsson. Kristjan had little preference in the weather locally, and although he himself would have preferred a sunny day over such a dismal gray overcast, he did not see a point to bitch about it. His true preference lay where he would soon be returning in just over twenty-four hours; his homeland of Reykjavik. There, he knew from past experiences and, of course, speaking with his family members back home, that not only was it cold, but it had also been gloriously wet with both rain as well as the usual hearty snowfall. There, one rarely had to wish for a white Christmas.

For now, this disheartening weather did nothing to detract him from his usual morning routines. Simply put, Kristjan was a creature of habit and he allowed nothing to cause him to stray from his usual routines. Not even when it came time to awaken his brother and drag him (sometimes by force) to the park for their morning run along with his canine companion, the beloved Kyssa. Be it rain, sleet or wind - injury, hangover or illness, Kristjan did not stray and he credited this time of fanatic dedication as to why he remained the best at what he did. Having just returned home and following a scalding hot shower, Kristjan emerged from the kitchen of his and Aron’s luxurious condo, glass of orange juice in hand, and walked over toward the open-air patio high above the city street and slid it open, stepping outside. The weather did not faze him, despite the fact he was clad in a simple open-arm Tshirt and shorts; he WAS from Iceland after all. This chilled weather was to him like spring might have been to the average person. He took a seat on the cushioned patio chair and slid the laptop around on the glass patio table so that it faced him. Had he timed this right, he knew that she would have only just gotten off of work and would be receptive to his call. He knew her and her husband’s habits almost as well as his own family’s, because to him, they were as close as family could be. And mere moments later, his assumption was proven correct when the call was answered, and there was the smiling face of Elisabet Kai.

The mother of his beloved Jökull.

Even in her middle years, like his own mother, she remained a stunning and powerful Icelandic woman. Her wavy, blond curls spilled down onto her shoulders, framing a strong but lovely countenance. Her eyes, a shade of blue darker than his own. She was indeed lovely in appearance, but there was a strength that she bore, emanating from a hard life, the pain of losing her and her husband’s only child all those years ago.

“Right on time.” She teased playfully, her words spoken in their mutual native tongue of Icelandic, even though like him, she was fluent in English thanks in part to her marriage to her Korean-American husband, Han-Jae.

“As if there were any doubt.” Kristjan replied, catching himself as he had inadvertently responded in English rather than Icelandic, quickly correcting himself with a soft smile, which would surprise many who knew him, thinking him incapable of such a thing. “Sorry.” He said, this time in their native tongue. “I did ask you to talk to me today. I need to talk to you. It’s important.”

Those words had a resounding effect on the previous light hearted mood and dampened it somewhat. Her smile remained but the soft twinkle in her eye faded. She cast a glance down, then looked up at him and she said, “I understand, Kristjan.”

“Understand – what?” He frowned, unsure of where this had come from, or where it was headed.

“That you’re unable to come visit this year.” She offered. “I knew given the outbreak of this variant that it might stop you from coming…”

But he quickly interjected, leaning forward in his chair. “Do you think I would let this goddamn virus stop me from coming to see you!? I would have had Aron stuff me in a crate and ship me overnight to get there if that’s what it took!” He waited until he saw some semblance of relief on this woman’s face before he settled down and leaned back into his chair, reaching for his glass of OJ. And he had meant every word. Ever since Jökull’s death over ten years ago, not a single year had passed where Kristjan did not make this pilgrimage back to Iceland from wherever he was in the world, to both pay his respects to his first love, but to also be there for what had to be the toughest time in any parents’ life. After all, if there was one universal truth in existence, it was that no parent should ever outlive their child. From that first year, Kristjan was as close to a son as Elisabet and Han-Jae currently had. After their true son’s passing, they did not try for another. All the light they had as parents had tragically been extinguished.

He added, ”And my brother would probably have been all-too happy to do so, too!”

“Well, I can’t lie and say that I’m not relieved.” Elisabet said with a soft smile that betrayed the very fact she would have been heart broken had he missed this year. She went on, “So what was it that you wanted to talk to me about?”

And this was where the hurdle would come into play, how he would manage to breach a topic that could have positive or negative consequences where Jökull’s family was concerned. Not that they would have a right to be upset or angry, but given the sensitive nature of his visits and the reasons behind them, it was a potential powder keg of combustible human emotion.

“I’m … not coming alone this time.” He finally found his voice to inform her with the news, delicate as it was. “Someone asked to come with me and…”

“Is it the young man that you’ve been spending so much time with?” She asked, stunning him into silence. He blinked, having clearly been caught off guard until he gathered himself and he asked, “You know about…?”

“David?” Elisabet finished his thought for him, then nodded and gifted him with a soft smile. We say ‘gifted’ because it was both unexpected and truth be told, a great relief. Kristjan had no idea how Elisabet might react, knowing he had started dating someone. Truthfully, she and her husband could not have logically expected him to go without having someone - anyone - in his life after Jökull’s passing, but logic goes out the proverbial window when the death of an only child was involved.

“Of course I know.” She continued to ease the inner turmoil that he had been feeling deep inside but forcing back into the very depths of his soul. “Han-Jae and I both do. We do watch your matches, you know. And we saw that little kiss between the two of you last year.”

“Little kiss” being a gross and vast understatement. It was that ‘little kiss’ that ignited the flame between he and David Shepherd, fanning the impending romance into a virtual raging inferno. He felt a warmth begin in the nape of his neck, and could sense it spreading. He would hate for Aron to walk out there and see the flush of scarlet in his brother’s neck and cheeks. He’d never hear the end of it.

“Plus,” Elisabet continued. “Your mother told me that you were seeing someone.”

To this bit of news, Kristjan closed his eyes and felt the color of his slight embarrassment recede and be replaced by a slim sense of annoyance. He shook his head and opened his eyes, stating “She had no right…”

“She had every right, sweetheart.”
Elisabet interrupted him before he could lose any semblance of composure and say something, anything, that he might regret. She continued, “She is your mother, after all. And you called me your ‘second mom’ a few times.”

“I meant it.” And truthfully, he did mean it. His mom Eva was the number one woman in his life, but as the mother of his beloved Jökull, she was practically adopted by him as a second mother figure.

Elisabet said, “Then you should be aware that your mother and I talk - frequently I might add. The subject of this David was bound to come up.”

“You’re not upset?”
He asked, his brows knitted into a frown that betrayed his concern.

“Upset about what, exactly?” She smiled sadly. “That you met someone that makes you happy? Kristjan, did you seriously expect that Han-Jae and I expected you to remain alone for the rest of your life out of loyalty to Jökull?”

To this, he had no real answer. He found himself looking in every direction but where he should have had his attention focused solely on; her. All he could do to answer her sentimental question was to shrug his shoulders. He was not a man that was prone to bits of silence. He was the opposite, in fact, but he could not bring himself to admit that – yes. He had half expected Elisabet and her husband to expect that very thing.

Then she said the very thing, the very fear, that was at the heart of all of his insecurity over the given situation that he found himself in, both now as well a few years ago when he had been in another similar spot. She asked, “Do you think Jökull would have wanted you to remain alone?”

Kristjan looked away once again, but this time it was more because of a wounded sense of pride. There was not a single time when Jökull’s name was mentioned where he did not feel the imminent threat of losing control of his emotions. He had lost control of himself only two times before; once when discussing Jökull with Ben Jordan, and when he had finally confided in David about the very same. It was not something he was proud of, it was just the manner of man that he was. And he absolutely and steadfastly refused to shed a tear in front of Elisabet. Because he knew damn well if he lost himself in front of her, then she would do the same. And he had to admit one thing he was not good at was dealing with someone else’s loss of emotion. Something he would perhaps have to find a way around if he wanted to get very much further in life where a relationship was concerned.

All he could do was barely shake his head and utter a half audible, “No.” Before he turned back to look at her through their video chat and admit a little louder, “He would not.”

“And neither do we.” She replied as calmly as possible, referencing both herself as well as speaking for her husband. Her eyes shimmered with glistening tears that threatened to spill over, but she fought to restrain them as she smiled, telling the man that was as good as a son, “It tells us, and tells Jökull up in Heaven, that you’re moving on — finally.” That ‘finally’ hit like a knife wound to the gut, as he knew full well that Jökull’s memory was behind much of the emotional trauma that he had experienced in life. Would that trauma ever fade away into non-existence? Probably not, but the fact that he was moving on, as it were, was evidence enough that there was something about David Shepherd that at least made everything better. Enough so that he wanted Elisabet and Han-Jae to meet… wait. Did he…?

Elisabet asked, bringing him out of his self-imposed thoughts, asking him, “Now, I do have to ask. Why is David coming with you? Not that we mind, but it is curious considering the hurdles he might have to go through coming here.”

“I’m not altogether sure.”
Kristjan smirked, a soft scoff barely audible under his breath. He gave it a moment's thought, then considered, “I think it’s mostly to support me. I told him about Jökull - and about you. I also think… he’s doing it partly for himself.”

Elisabet frowned, not quite understanding what exactly that was supposed to mean. Sensing this, he shrugged and explained as gently as he could, “He knows about Jökull. We had ‘that talk’ recently. I think… at least a part of him wants to come here to prove to himself he’s not fighting a ghost.”

Kristjan winced openly, then quickly amended, “Sorry.”

“No need to apologize.”
Elisabet assured him. “I know what you meant. So…” She picked up the phone on her end of the call and walked around the home she lived in for the last twenty years with her husband, before Jökull had ever been welcomed into this world. She sat on the tanned, plush sofa and Kristjan was startled to see that her husband Han-Jae was already sitting there. She set the tablet down carefully so that she and her husband could both see Kristjan, and he them.

She crossed her legs and took Han-Jae’s hand into her own and gave it a light squeeze before she said, “So… tell us all about this David.”

Han-Jae added with a slight frown to his smooth, Asian features, “He’s not like that Ty West boy, is he?”

“No.”
Kristjan couldn’t help but smile as he shook his head in the negative. “They are as different as night and day. Ty was… I guess you might say a bandage on an old wound. David is… more.” He lifted his eyes and looked at them directly, adding, “A lot more.”

There was a shared look between the husband and wife on the other end of this call, and then they turned back to him. Han-Jae nodded, his face impassive, as Elisabet smiled once more, more genuine than before. She said, “Well then! Tell us all about him.”



Reykjavík, Iceland - December 21

Kristjan glanced over from his seat in First Class, on board the Icelandair flight from Las Vegas to his hometown of Reykjavík. Beside him, David Shepherd had fallen asleep the moment they had lifted off from their layover in Seattle, Washington and the rest of the flight would be non-stop. The weather, despite the time of year, was unseasonably smooth with little turbulence, allowing David, who had admittedly grown nervous about going to Reykjavík even though it had been his idea entirely to accompany his man. Whether it was because he would be meeting the parents of Jokull, or that he would be this close to Kristjan’s own family whom he was most definitely not ready to meet, that was the ultimate question. For now, the time change between the United States and Iceland had grown too much for David and sleep overtook him, leaving Kristjan to his own thoughts.

How could he describe this man sitting beside him? The fact alone that he wanted to come with him, to be there for him, that alone spoke more about David’s depth of character than any other words might. Even if David would try to hide the fact away.

Kristjan finally tore his eyes away from David’s sleeping form and looked out from his window seat to the skyline that the jet was now descending toward. Soon enough, the lights of Keflavik Airport, along with the rest of Reykjavík, would slowly come into view as the sun would be setting right about now. And the closer those lights came into view as the clouds broke apart and the cold rain started to pelt the jet, the tighter the knots in his own stomach twisted…



“Fuck’s sake!” David shuddered as the two men had stepped outside of the airport with their luggage being trailed behind them, en route to the taxi that was awaiting them in the receiving bay of the airport. David had worn a tanned jacket lined with wool, taking his boyfriend’s advice that he might want to dress more warmly than he was perhaps accustomed to. David had indeed taken heed to Kristjan’s warning, because the fact was he had never before been to Iceland, but as Ben Jordan himself discovered; it earned its name for a reason.

“What are you complaining about?” Kristjan jeered, teasingly so, as they walked along the pavement outside of the doors, Kristjan already spotting the cab that he had called ahead to reserve for the two of them. The driver waited, his eyes glued to the newspaper held out in front of him. Kristjan went on, claiming, “It’s not that bad.”

“Easy for you to say!” David exclaimed, wishing he had considered taking his boyfriend’s warning seriously enough to pack some gloves but no. How bad could it be, really? He had thought to himself and was now kicking himself for not having done so. David hefted his luggage behind him with one arm while huddling his other closer to his upper body to try to at least stay off the bitter chill somewhat better. He added, “It’s colder than Santa Claus’ butt plug!” Causing a snort of subdued laughter to come from the man walking beside him.

David added, “You’d think it’d be warmer in what’s basically a god damned giant volcano!”

“Oh bitch, bitch, bitch!” Kristjan scoffed. “That’s all you ever are!”

“Hey!” David called sharply, using his free hand to slap his man hard on the ass, unsure which one of them enjoyed such an action more.

Getting through international customs, especially for David, was a trying spot. They both had to show their Covid test cards as well as take an additional test right there and then as they were coming from not just the United States, but an area of the country whose numbers were rising rapidly. After showing their cards, proof of vaccination and their tests returning negative, both Kristjan and David went on their way.

And now here they were, riding in the back seat of the taxi as they were being driven from the airport. As this was David’s first time in this country, he was seeing firsthand why in Iceland, Christmas, or Yule, was such a major holiday. It would seem that they took this special day of days even more seriously here than they did back in the United States. There were Christmas lights, literally everywhere as far as the eye could see. Wrapped around lamp posts and stores and government buildings in the city square. David was practically mesmerized by the grandeur of it all, having seen little to nothing like it before in his living memory. He then felt a judge on his shoulder.

He turned and Kristjan directed his attention out toward the main square of Reykjavík, where a giant structure shaped like a cat on the prowl and adorned with bright, white Christmas lights, and had people by the multitudes gathered around it.

David found himself smiling at such a thing as Kristjan said from his seat, “The Reykjavík Christmas Cat. Means to us what your Christmas tree in D.C. means to you. A part of our Yule folklore.”

“You’ll have to tell me about it.” David said, more of a given statement than a formal request. David’s eyes followed the historical landmark as they passed by it with his eyes, his head fully turning along in order to do so. Kristjan, from his own seat, shook his head.

“I don’t think I can do the fable justice.” He said humbly. Shocking, isn’t it? “I’ll ask Elisbet to tell it to you. She would do a much better job than I would.” Earning him a concerned look from David, although David tried without success to hide it away from him. He did not want Kristjan to know just how concerned this decision had made him in the long run.

And once the city was behind them and they were en route to the more suburban areas of the city behind them, there were lights in and around the houses. Lights around the exteriors and in the windows, and the windows of the homes whose drapes were not drawn, David noted glorious displays inside as they passed, Christmas trees and more. He was probably wrong, but he could swear he did not see a single home as they traveled that did not have some sort of holiday display up for the world to see and appreciate.

Then, David noticed that the taxi was slowing to a crawl and finally came to a halt outside of a particular house. David looked around briefly in confusion. It was a quaint and comfortable looking two story house built in the same style just about every other house he saw in Reykjavík was built in. He had a hard time trying to think of the differences between the house build styles between America and here, but there was a definite difference between them. This house? It was white with an olive green time, and the lamp post on the street outside illuminated it as the sun had continued to set on the skyline above them. There was a single tree in the front yard, and although it did not have the amount of Yule decorations about it that so many other houses he had seen had, still; it had some.

“Kristjan?” David’s eyebrows rose almost to his hairline as the cab driver stepped outside of the vehicle to retrieve their luggage from the trunk. “What is going on? I thought we were taking my things to my hotel before we came here?”

Kristjan stepped out of the taxi, and that left David little alternative but to follow suit. As their luggage was set aside on the curb where it was relatively dry, Kristjan had proceeded to fish out his wallet so that he might pay for their shared ride and tip the driver handsomely; an act that wasn’t expected or customary, but was always appreciated.

Kristjan flashed David a look and shook his head as the driver handed him his card for the return drive, and then proceeded to get into his vehicle and drive off. David then felt the weight of the world on his shoulders as he looked at first his luggage, and then to Kristjan himself who said, “Why? So you can claim to be tired and send me here on my own without you meeting Elisabet and her husband?” That plan had been decided even before they left Las Vegas. It would be distasteful for David to even consider staying in the same house, so while Kristjan did just that, David would be in a nearby hotel overnight.

Kristjan cocked his head to the side and David felt the heat of the dawning realization coming to the forefront of his mind. He shook his head and muttered, “Esther…” Causing Kristjan to smirk that smirk of is and shake his head.

He quipped, “You didn’t think she wouldn’t tell me about that thought that ran through your head, did you?” David frowned quite brazenly, and Kristjan exhaled sharply through his nose and said, “It’s just a visit! They want to meet you! The cab will be back to take you to your hotel after!”

He then turned aside and grabbed his luggage and headed for the house, leaving David to close his eyes briefly before he blew out a suppressed breath through his pursed lips and he grabbed his own luggage to follow. The two men walked around the path to the side of the house and up the three steps and onto the porch. The light above the front door was already on, but before Kristjan could set his luggage down to knock, the front door opened, and Elisabet, mother of Jökull, stepped outside and onto the porch. Kristjan’s description of her to David did not do this woman justice as far as her lovely appearance and strength of character might go. Before either man could speak a word, Elisabet enveloped Kristjan in her arms and held him tight. It was a sight that made David's own heart ache with a longing.

The love this woman had for this man he had found in his life was all-too evident on her face, and he his own in return. Their embrace slowly came to an end and they separated, but not before she took Kristjan’s face in her hands and she simply gazed upon him in what had to be the love of a mother’s smile. She then finally let go, and turned to David. And before David could react, he found her arms suddenly wrapped around him.

With a hard look over her shoulder from Kristjan, David returned the hug, albeit somewhat awkwardly. Elisabet then let go of him and took a step back, but her smile remained as she ran the fingers of her left hand down David’s cheek. She then stepped back to the door and held it open, beckoning with a wave of her hand and a warm smile to boot.

“Come.” She said in invitation, and David felt little choice but to grab his luggage for the time being and graciously accept; Kristjan following behind. Only then did Elisabet step back into her house and the door closed behind them.

The Fossvog Cemetery - December 22

This – this was the whole reason why David had come to Iceland. The visit with Elisabet and her husband the night before had gone better than David had believed possible. Both had done their very best to make David as comfortable as they were able, not allowing him to sit in silence at their table as they had taken the liberty to have dinner ready for the two men, assuming they would arrive hungry. To be welcomed by the parents of his boyfriend’s deceased lover, by his parents no less… hell! To be treated so well and so warmly - to be accepted… It was so much an alien concept to the young Shepherd given the trying times of his own upbringing and abuse suffered at the hands of those who were supposed to love and protect him.

Thus David’s sense of dread had somewhat eased as he had been brought to the house again for the morning meal - Elisabet’s idea - and then to the most difficult task at hand. The reason behind the visit. David can not recall ever seeing Kristjan in such finery, but there he stood in a perfectly tailored, light gray suit that was almost white in color. He was more used to seeing him in casual clothes (or nothing at all which was his personal preference), but the sight of his man in a suit? It was not something he objected to, if truth were to be told. David stayed behind on the path, his choice but one that Kristjan had agreed with because this was his personal penance, and he would not have anyone else ease his burden. Elisabet and Han-Jae had already paid a visit to their son’s grave yesterday, and he was told they would most likely be doing so again this evening after the evening meal. (Of which David was also invited to!) In Kristjan’s hands, he carried uncharacteristically a bouquet composed of orchids and chrysanthemums. He had been told beforehand that Jökull would have gotten quite the laugh out of this action, as he had as much love for flowers as Kristjan did himself.

And Kristjan? The closer the time came for their visit to the cemetery, the more apprehensive he became where David was concerned. This was something that he always did himself. Not even Jökull’s parents went with him because out of respect, they knew he would visit Jökull alone. Plus, it was a matter of some semblance of pride. He knew what this visit did to him every year, and to show another his weakness…

David could not help but notice and admire the small tree that had been planted on this boy’s grave to commemorate his life. It was a custom, Kristjan had explained to him when they had arrived. He watched as Kristjan approached the simple but tasteful marker that stood above ground. Kristjan stood there, flowers in hand, gazing down at the marker that read…

“Jökull Kae -- 04/09/1992 - 10/11/2009,”

And he watched as this man that had forced his way into both his life as well as his heart, slowly sank to his knees.

TBC….



Las Vegas, Nevada - Turnberry Towers
Current


“Saviors, hm?”

Fenris snorted back a derisive laugh at the ill moniker that the newest stable of Sin City Wrestling had only in recent times had coined themselves with. He stood outside on the patio of his home, basking in the chilled air that the famed City of Sin was now affording him. It was still day, as dusk had not yet begun its descent into night. But the sky was still overcast with gray clouds with the sun barely able to show itself from behind. His arms were folded over his chest, a glass of honey-infused Scotch in one hand as he shook his head.

“A rather pompous name at promoting yourselves, wouldn't you say? What is that? Some sad, schoolyard attempt at vilifying yourself and building yourselves up collectively to be more than you actually are? You are aware of the basic definition of a savior, yes?”

Fenris closed his eyes and held up the hand holding his drink in it, fingers extended for emphasis.

“That was a rhetorical question, in case you were too dense to understand. A savior is someone who saves someone or something specifically, usually our country or some kind of charitable cause, from a specific danger….”So tell me something, Supreme Machine…” He spoke the name with an obviously sarcastic use of ‘air quotes’ behind his tone of voice. “Who exactly are you saving, and from what are you saving them from? No! Let me guess. You are out to save us as well as Sin City Wrestling as  whole - from ourselves? Hm?”

He popped open an eye and waved his hand with the glass.

“Am I close? Am I at the very least getting warm? Oh, before I forget… Another definition of a Savior is the fact that they are regarded with the veneration of a religious figure. You know, notable religious figures such as Jesus Christ or Mother Teresa. But you know that can't be because even your group would not be so arrogant to put yourselves in such a light. Now I admit that I am as arrogant as the next man out there, and if you don’t believe me, ask just about anyone I know!~ But even I would not be so sacrilegious as to compare myself to the Son of God or at the very least, one of the most revered saints of any religious faith! But all of you…?”

He paused to take a drink, savoring the burning feel of the scotch coursing down the back of his throat.

“Well I can’t deny that you are doing all you can to put your names out there. I also can’t deny the fact that you’ve made a bigger impact than anyone thought capable in recent memory. But the thing is, I’m not altogether certain whether that’s a good thing or not. Oh it’s certainly not a good thing that your little group has worked overtime in making enemies for itself and believing yourselves either invulnerable or immune to the certain consequences of your actions. But as a whole…?”

He paused and took another drink before setting the glass down onto the table he stood beside.

“I admit I was curious when Mac made your team known. I can’t recall in my short time in SCW any real stable of note save for London Underground and Wolfslair, and let’s face it…”

He gazed quickly into the camera with a wolfish smile and shook his head.

“You are neither.”

He turned back away to look out into the city to continue his train of thought.

“Gabriel told me all about a time in SCW when there were stables a plenty. The Seven Deadly Sins chief amongst them. The Fallen. Teams of men and women that made an impact but did so without having to resort to the same cheap theatrics and sneak attacks that your team does. Do you know what that makes you…?”

“A carbon copy of every other group that wants to play the numbers game in order to prove their own superiority. Now, Mac Bane is the reigning World Heavyweight Champion. I will give him that - and ONLY him. Mac is a man that I have fought before and he has earned my respect. But you, SuMa? Dominick Strife… ‘Godly’...” He rolled his eyes. “Ken Davison?”

He scoffed quite audibly as you could practically feel him rolling his eyes.

“You’re like a pack of Boy Scouts following your adult leader, ready and willing to do whatever you say in order to impress your own self-entitled importance upon the world! Bottom line, Supreme Machine: This little family that you have surrounded yourself with? Aside from Mac, there is not a single special thing about ANNNY of you! If there were, if you were all as special and as mighty as you would have us believe, then you would not have felt the need to go out there with a numbers advantage and decimate so many men who crossed your paths! A man that bested you? Attack him. A team that got one up on you and derailed your fast track to success? Send them to the hospital! Weeks ago, in our final confrontation, you PROVED yourselves to be over hyped because when you no longer had the numbers advantage, you were no longer all that you wanted us to believe. You were beaten and sent packing! Tails tucked between your legs! Oh… speaking of which…”

Fenris walked over to the railing and gripped the metal with his hands, wrapping his fingers around the metal until his knuckles turned practically white from the pressure.

“Something else happened that day. Something that pretty much sealed your fate to the point even the sacred Norn tore your page from their Book, crumpled it up and tossed it back over their collective shoulders and screamed ‘why bother?’! Do you know what you did that you never, EVER should have done, you big dumb BITCH!? You…”

He held up a single finger.

“... Put your hands on my brother. And when I was down, of all the people who could have come to his aid specifically, was the one who did the same over a year ago; Austin James Mercer. Vinnie, Bulldog and Alex? They took care of your bitch buddies, but you? I was down at the moment but Austin outclassed you in one, fluid move. He not only saved Aron, but he saved your ass as well.”

Fenris looked to the camera and nodded, reaching over to pick up his glass again.

“Because if you had hit that move, if you had choke slammed and done my baby brother any damage at all, I wouldn’t just beat you in Reno on the 23rd. I’d have to had fucking BURIED you! So it is time I did my part for charity and give you a reality check ahead of schedule.”

“SuMa, teams like yours are a dime a dozen. You talk big but you’re just a sad little group of children thrown together because alone, they are unable to fend for themselves. I have no fucking clue where Dominick has been. Not my business and I don’t care, really. The only reason Ken Davison is challenging for the Internet title is because he lucked out and I can only pray to Baldur that Agostino pulverizes the little shit! Mac is the only one of you worth anything, but you, SuMa? Last I saw you in the ring, you got your dumb ass disqualified because David outsmarted you!”

“Granted, outsmarting you is about as difficult as beating a pig in a game of chess, but you get my point. The only one that is worth a damn out of any of you is Mac Bane, and thus far he has had the smarts and respect to keep himself as far away from your bullshit with me and my family as possible. But that is beside the point. I’m not coming to Reno to outsmart you.”

He held his hands up, palms out, and smiled as he shook his head ‘no.’

“No. I’m simply coming out to that ring to fuck you up! Now you can go on and bullshit all you like, thinking that just because you have the size edge over me, that it means something - anything - once that bell rings!? HA! Last time I checked, I was no heavyweight! Look at me, bitch! I’m 204 pounds! 92 kilograms! There is barely a time I get inside of that ring where I am not at a size disadvantage but do you know something? When has that ever stopped me? How many damn times have I taken that assumption and shoved it down the throats of the men who think that! The biggest men I have ever been up against - Austin James Mercer and Casey Williams! Austin is and would always be your better, and Casey? The man is seven feet and over four hundred pounds, so he’s sure as shit bigger! Why don’t you ask him what it felt like when little ol’ me dumped him on his head with a German suplex!?”

“Yeah, me! I know I can take you, SuMa! I know I have to! I can, and will, pick you apart until there isn’t enough left for the ring crew to sweep your sorry ass self up with a Hoover and blow you back to wherever it is that you’re from! I might just tie you up into such a tight knot and stuff you into a package and gift you back to your precious Saviors, if for no other reason than to sit back and enjoy watching how long it takes for them to untie you!”

“So far SuMa, your greatest weapon against your opponents has been the fear factor. Your size, that ugly mug of yours hidden behind an even uglier mask. All of that?”

He spread his arms wide.

“None of that means shit to me because I’m not afraid of you! There are many men in my time in the ring that have earned my respect but not a single one of them has ever instilled in me even the smallest semblance of fear! Despite what you and yours want everyone to believe, your size is nothing but your biggest detriment! Grated you are strong as fuck, but the biggest men also have the weakest pressure points throughout their body and I can not wait to exploit each and every one of yours! The only problem I have going into this match is choices. Whether to knock your ass out, or put you through hell and make you BEG the official to end the pain! And even then I can not promise anything. I can’t guarantee anyone that I will stop. Ask Mercer. Go back and do your homework, SuMa, and find out the lengths I’ll go through to any man stupid enough to touch my brother! It wasn’t pretty, by even my standards, but it was fun!”

Taking a drink, and a pause to collect himself, Fenris looked out over the sky that had by now darkened into a canvas of dark blues, pinks and oranges while the lights of the city reigned supreme.

“Almost as much fun as it will be with you."

13
Climax Control Archives / Hard Truths vs Levi Russow
« on: December 17, 2021, 09:52:36 PM »

Try to imagine, if you will, the ultimate of winter wonderlands. A place where every direction that the eye might roam, you find just a touch of holiday cheer. A place where the very center of this floor is dominated by a seven foot tall Christmas tree, natural of course, not one of those fake plastic ones, and decorated in an array of colorful garland, blinking lights, tinsel, bulbs of varied colors as well as ‘old fashioned’ decor such as popcorn and berries strung together and draped around from the base to the very top along with candy canes hanging from the branches. Where every window in every room was framed in green and red garland with matching velvet bows. Silver garland with gold bells lined the corner of every surface from tables to counters. Winter knick knacks were strategically placed about the vicinity, everything from snowmen to elves and reindeer, and yes - the traditional Elf On A Shelf was somewhere around here! There were also countless more tabletop trees on mantles and table surfaces, small miniature versions of the main one that towered above the rest.

An actual toy train track was stretched completely around the entirety of the floor with a virtual town setting from the local WalMart Christmas department; the train weaving around and between small Winter pine trees, and an entire collection of the Holiday Time Village. To top even that, on the central table on full display was a holiday themed display of Hogwarts castle of Harry Potter fame. And around it, fancy place settings befitting this most loved of holidays.

No, you’re not looking at the center court of the Fashion Show Mall here in Las Vegas. No, you’re actually looking at the condo inside of Turnberry Towers where Fenris and Aron Baltasarsson call home. No, seriously! When Fenris was ‘laid up’ after two back to back attacks from the Supreme Machine of the Saviors, Aron and their ‘little sister’ Danielle Weston took full advantage of Kristjan being unable to intervene; well, Danielle did. Aron spent most of the time she decorated by preventing his volatile older brother aka the Grinch from doing or saying anything to ruin her fun.

There were Christmas cards everywhere the eye could see. And as the condo was almost entirely in white, Kristjan's own personal preference, Danielle saw fit to match his favored color with red accents everywhere the eye could see.

To quote the Grumpiest Man In Iceland himself? “It looks like someone shit Santa's workshop in here!”

“K?” Aron called aloud to gain his brother's attention as he slid  open the walk-in closet just off the condo's foyer and removed his wool-lined aviator jacket. “When is David getting here?”

In the small kitchen, Fenris was busy at work, taking care of his baby girl, Kyssa. Pampering, one might say. Reaching into the refrigerator, he removed a gallon of purified water that bore the name of the canine. Okay, providing his pet not only bottled water but purified water at that? Maybe ‘spoiled’ is a more apt description of their master and pet relationship.

Fenris answered, “Any moment, why?” He poured the water  into Kyssa’s,please water dish, allowing her to proceed lapping it up at his bare feet. He then stood upright and frowned at Aron’s approach, with Kyssa’s leash  in hand. “Where the hell are you going?”

“Where's it look?” Aron answered back. “I'm taking Kyssa for her usual walk so Daddy can have his conjugal visit.”

“Oh for fucks sake!” Kristjan grumbled as he practically threw the water back into the refrigerator and made for his personal mini bar just off of the hall entrance. “I told you before! He's just coming over to talk!”

Aron murmurs,  “Yes and we all know where your ‘talks’ lead…”

“SON OF A BITCH!!!” Prompting Aron to start and turn to see what had set his volatile sibling off THIS time. Kyssa? She just kept drinking away! Aron approached and saw Kristjan with his mini bar cabinet wide open and staring aghast at the refrigerated contents inside.

“What?” Aron asked. “What's wrong!?”

Fenris turned around to him, but he's left arm was outstretched toward the bar for emphasis. He hollered, “Look what Dani did to my bar! Where the hell is everything!?”

Aron leaned over to the side at the waist so as to see past Kristjan and into the bar, and had to choke back a laugh at his brother's expense and risk igniting that famed temper of his. Dani indeed had done to the mini fridge what she had done to the rest of their home; give it a touch of holiday flare. Gone were his favored hard liquors INCLUDING his Icelandic brand beer, and in their place was a more holiday variety of beverages such as eggnog, Peppermint Bark rum, mulled wine, gingerbread Irish creme, Apple brandy and a few others.

Aron just looked at his brother with a raised brow and Kristjan just turned away from him with an audible huff and he started rummaging through the bar's contents, Aron asking “A little early for that, isn't it?”

Kristjan cast a hard glance back over his shoulder and replied, “Have you met me?”

But there was a reason why Aron had asked, just as he knew there was a reason why his brother was looking for a stiff drink perhaps earlier than the norm. While it was true Fenris had turned drinking into an art form, he rarely started this early in the day unless he had reason; and Aron had a suspicion that his brother’s reason was on his way over.

“Are you that concerned about this talk?” Aron asked, to which Kristjan stood upright and turned around with a bottle of brandy and a glass. About the strongest thing Dani had left for him. Kristjan replied, “What talk? I’m just telling him I’m going to Iceland.”

“K…” Aron sighed as he took the risk and gently slipped both glass and bottle from his brother’s hands and set them aside. “If you were just telling him that, you’d be a lot more at ease.” The two stared at one another for what seemed an eternity but was, in reality, perhaps a few seconds at most. Aron’s eyes never once left Kristjan’s as he asked, “You’re telling him why, aren’t you? You’re going to tell him about Jökull.”

Kristjan simply braced himself, and his posture stiffened. The tragic subject of the deceased Jökull was a source of great emotional pain for him, so much so that he practically shut out the subject, having only openly discussed him with one person; Ben Jordan. Aron then drew him from his pained memories, saying, “I know I made a mistake when I told Ty about Jökull. It wasn’t fair to you to tell him your secret. But if I have to be honest…? I don’t regret doing it, even if it did drive a wedge between us for a time.”

This drew a hard stare from Kristjan, but Aron smiled, continuing with his line of thought, “Because what came of it made you happy, for a time. At least until we all found out what a two-faced bitch Ty really was.Ty always acted like he was competing for your friends, and worse? Like he was competing with Jökull’s memory. But in coming to know him these past couple of months, there is one thing that I’m fairly certain on.”

“Yeah? What’s that?”

Aaron shook his head, “David isn’t Ty West.”

Speak of the devil - pun intended, David Shepherd himself had been standing out in the hall of Kristjan and Aron’s floor for a fair few minutes. But he wasn’t trying to listen in on whatever rumblings he might have overheard behind closed doors. He was much more perplexed at what he was seeing before him; so much so that even though he knew he was in the right place, he was still left wondering whether or not he was.

The door frame was lined completely from the base of one side up, across the top and to the bottom of the opposite side with silver and gold garland. There was a traditional wreath on the door, and at his feet, a Grinch doormat featuring an optical illusion that had him wondering whether or not he was in need of glasses. He finally ‘shook it off’ and raised a hand to knock - when the door swung open and Aron blinked in surprise before the younger of the brothers laughed openly.

“Well don’t just stand there…” Aron smiled, stepping around David and into the hallway, as David made a move inside through the door but looked back out to Aron. “I was wondering if I was in the right place! Those decorations threw me.” He then turned around and saw everything laid out before him ala Danielle and gaped openly. “But not as much as this! Holy shit, it looks like someone shit Santa’s workshop in here!”

Fenris smirked very brazenly as Aron simply shook his head in mock disbelief. He quipped, “You two really are meant for one another!” Before he left, shutting the door behind him.

David turned about to face Fenris, but before he could address his man, he heard the patter of paws on the floor and David immediately walked across the foyer to where Kyssa had just emerged from the kitchen. She plopped down on her haunches as David lowered himself to one knee and he started to give her some much deserved attention, running his hands through her silken, snow-white fur and scratching her in her favored spots.

“That’s my girl.” He found himself saying, despite the need or desire to keep up his public asshole number one image. Kyssa, of course, repaid his words and affection in kind with a few sloppy doggy kisses, before she fell over and rolled onto her back; an open invitation for belly rubs if there ever was one. And as David obliged, he cast a look back over his shoulder to Kristjan who was watching the scene with no small amount of amusement.

David asked, “So what was so important that it couldn't have waited until dinner tomorrow night?”

“I wasn’t aware we were going out to dinner tomorrow night.”

“I haven’t told you yet.” David replied before he finally finished giving Kyssa her belly rubs, then he stood up to Kristjan and just nodded, “So what’s going on?”

“Sit down.” Kristjan directed him, nodding toward the living room with the expansive sectional sofa crafted of plush felt. David did as he was asked, but still felt bold enough to quip, “Oh that doesn’t sound good.” With Kristjan (and Kyssa) following. Once David had a seat, Kristjan took a seat beside him and Kyssa crawled up onto the sofa between the two so that she might be pampered a bit between the both of them. David did indeed continue running him hands down along her back and neck, but his eyes were imploring as he waited for Kristjan’s explanation.

“I’m going to Iceland in three days.” Kristjan’s statement came from out of nowhere, catching David by surprise. Even though he had been confident that he and Fenris were on solid ground between them, there was still a sense of relief. Almost as if he had been waiting for the proverbial ‘other shoe’ to drop. But…this?

“You’re going to Iceland.” David said as more of a statement than a question, perhaps making certain that he had heard correctly. And as Kristjan nodded in the affirmative, he knew that he had. David glanced about in casual confusion as he asked, “Okay, why? I mean, I know your family was coming here for the holidays, but do you really need to fly all that way just to escort them?...”

“No.” Kristjan shook his head, stopping for the moment any further third degree. “No, I will be accompanying them here on the flight back, but this… it’s something that I do every year. It’s something I have to do.” Kristjan’s cool, blue eyes met David’s. “It’s personal.”

“Is that your way of saying you don’t want to tell me?” David asked. “Or that it’s none of my business?”

“No.” Was his answer. “It’s my way of stalling so I can grow a fucking set and tell you what you deserve to know!”

Hearing this, David leaned back against the sofa, and Kyssa stretched out, her upper half resting luxuriously across David’s lap. Now his interest as well as curiosity was peaked, but if it was something that had Fenris hesitant, he knew that it was something serious.So, he was prepared to give him all the time that he needed. And it did take some time. David was no fool; he could see an internal struggle taking place somewhere deep inside of Kristjan before the proverbial floodgate slowly opened.

Kristjan reached forward and picked up his cell phone from where it had been lying on the coffee table. He sat forward, his eyes glued to the screen in his hands as he searched for something, and upon finding it, his eyes simply - stared. And even from his vantage point, David could see there was something hurting behind those eyes. Before he could ask, before he could even sneak a glance at what Kristjan was looking at, he found the phone in his hands. David glanced down at the same image that had caused such a reaction in a man that he, up until now, had believed almost incapable of human emotion. Or at the very least, that level of pain.

On the screen was a simple photograph, a screen saver perhaps. The photograph was of two young men in school uniforms; one was easily recognizable, being the man that was seated beside him now. Younger, slimmer in build albeit still athletic and his hair considerably shorter. But those lips were a dead giveaway. But what caught David's attention the most was the extremely bright smile that was on his face. A smile he can't quite recall ever seeing on his face before. A smile that was pure and innocent, and … loving? The other boy, the one his Kristjan had his arm draped affectionately around the shoulder of, was a cute kid by David's own personal admission. Clearly of Asian descent, but being his schoolmate, he suspected that there were Icelandic ties to the boy as well.

"Who…?" David started to ask, but before he could finish getting the sentence out, Fenris answered, "Jokull." His voice was strained. David could hear the pain, sense it. "His name is Jokull. I met him in high school. I don’t know why, but we just bonded. Total misfit. Kids called him a half breed because he was part Icelandic, part Japanese. But me? He was my best friend. I…” He shook his head, clearly struggling, but David knew. He could easily read Kristjan enough to know where this story had been.

“You loved him.” David finally finished for him, and slowly – Kristjan yielded with a nod.

“I really did. And he, me. I can not describe how I felt when we were together.” He whispered gently. “He was there for me when I needed someone the most, and I’d like to think I did the same for him until…”

“Until…?” David gently pressed,and he was not prepared for when Fenris answered, “Until I got that sweet kid killed.”

And there it was, the deep pain that was perhaps the very source of Kristjan’s anger and pain that seemed to haunt him perpetually, endlessly. ‘Got him killed…’ The words still did not register. He had to have heard wrong. He shook his head and was about to ask for clarification, but Kristjan’s eyes opened and he was staring off into space with a blank look that, if David was going to be honest, frightened him. Kristjan closed his eyes again, and David felt a stabbing pain somewhere inside of his deepest sense of self when he saw the lone tear slide from Kristjan’s eye and down his cheek.

Kristjan said in a voice that was hoarse, “It was winter. The storm was bad. Winds. Ice on the roads. Snow was blowing so hard it was hard to see.” He shook his head. “It didn’t stop me from asking him to come over and stay the night. I shouldn’t have… I was so fucking STUPID…!”

“Kristjan…” David started to offer, laying a hand gently on his arm. But Kristjan kept going. Once the floodgate had been opened, he had to. “His mom didn’t want to, but she finally drove him over… an oncoming car lost control and hit them on his side, knocked them into a pole on his side… Th-they couldn’t save him!”

Kristjan turned his head to David and his eyes were no longer that lovely blue that David found beautiful, but red-rimmed and racked with an agonizing pain. “Sixteen… I loved him, and he died. Because of…”

“No.” David tried to assure him. “Not because of…” But Kristjan turned his head away from this man who had so recently captured both his attention as well as his affection. It was then that it became clear. David asked, “That’s why you’re going to Iceland.”

“Every year.” Fenris nodded. “On the anniversary of his death. I visit his mom, and his grave.”

David nodded, taking that in, and in doing so, stretched out the arm he was not using to pet Kyssa, and instead draped it around his man’s shoulder. This was not what he had expected. This hard truth had come from out of nowhere. The question remained…

What would he do with it?



It had been a long and difficult night for the tandem of Fenris and David Shepherd where truths had finally come out between them. Truths that needed to be shared, confided in, so that walls that existed between them involving their respective pasts that haunted them to this day could be torn down, and new paths be laid out between them.

Fenris now stood on his condo’s patio at night, his arms folded around him as he looked off into the night of the Las Vegas skyline. There was almost something hypnotically comforting about the lights that could be seen from this distance of the famed Vegas Strip.

“Ever since I first set foot in SCW in 2018, I’ve developed something of a reputation for being not just a hard worker inside of their six-sided ring, but an even harder fighter. People knew where I had trained, where I had come from, and it was something that they hadn’t seen before in this promotion. They saw me as something unique, but more importantly, they saw me as someone dangerous. Someone to be feared. And I would be lying if I went and told you that this was a feeling that I didn’t get a bit of a thrill from having. Week after week, they watched me be placed in the ring with the best that SCW had to offer, and at the time, there wasn’t a soul that could touch me. I mean, I must have been doing something right because Courtney Pierce and I ran through the Blast From the Past event to become the latest champions, and I set a record on winning the World Heavyweight Championship for a rookie in just four months. A championship I defended against the BEST for over eight months before finally losing it, and an undefeated streak that stretched almost a year, all at the same time.”

“And most of the time when a streak like that ends, the mystique behind it ends as well.”

He shook his head.

“Not so much where I was concerned. I wouldn’t allow it to happen. I knew it could, the people behind me knew that if I let that first loss get to me, it would be the end. So I worked harder, and if people thought I was dangerous before, it was nothing compared to what they had laid out before them now. I did not make a habit out of demanding title shots or attempting to become a two-time champion. Between 2018 and now? I had three title shots.”

He held up three fingers on his right hand.

“Just three. Why? Well two involved Ben Jordan, and that reasoning was simple enough; he and I knew damn well we’d give everyone out there a match that they’d never forget! But why did I not go the same route as certain other ‘divas’ and bastards that think the wrestling world revolves around them? Because I already know that I’m the best. If I decide to go after the World title, it’s on my terms. Otherwise, I ask for little. What I was not expecting was to have someone relatively new to SCW actually seek me out and want a match against me. When I heard that my name was on the ‘bucket list’ for Levi Russow, I thought for sure that there had to be some sort of mistake. Outside of Ben Jordan and Caleb Storms, I can’t recall anyone actually going out of their way to get a match against me! Until now. Until you, Levi.”

“To this day, I sit back and wonder what exactly was going through your mind when you put my name on that list and asked the powers that be for a match against me. Oh a few things ran through my mind. Maybe you weren't overly familiar with my work in the ring and saw me as some young rookie compared to your experience that you could use to your advantage in your grand return. Make a name for yourself at my expense, perhaps?”

“Then again, maybe you had seen my work. Maybe you had seen matches I had against the likes of Ben, Alex Jones, Senor Vinnie and Casey Williams, and rather than think me a pushover, you more think me a legit challenge that you wanted to test yourself against. Win or lose, you’d give me the very best that you’re capable of, and I the same. And after all, what better way to prove you still have everything in you than by facing legit threats rather than matches even blind men in Norway could see you winning. This is what I preferred to think of the situation between us, or maybe I’m just flattering myself. Having someone actually want to test themselves against me, it made me feel – good? When you were first signed to SCW and the hype was fresh in everyone’s minds, I looked you up. And I liked what I saw.”

“You’re not a quitter. Never say die attitude. Levi, you are a man that I could easily grow to respect. So imagine my disappointment to learn that a reason for you wanting to face me inside of the ring – was because of Candy.”

He cast a look to the stars and shook his head.

“Fuck’s sake! Unbelievable! I had hoped all of that bullshit was behind me after her husband got in my face and I made him tap out! I can respect him wanting to defend his wife. I can even respect you for wanting to defend a friend, but I am NOT the goddamn bad guy here! Did I make Candy cry? YES! Did I intend to? NO! And she wouldn’t have if she hadn’t been standing there in the backstage hallway, listening in on a private conversation I was having with my brother! Was I pissed at her? YES! Because after waiting so long to get a new opponent, a match that I was looking forward to, she went and fucked it up by changing it from a regular match to putting us in pudding that would make someone think they were on an acid trip! I am NOT a fucking sideshow freak, Levi! I don’t go flop around in pudding or mud or whatever! This is professional wrestling! Do you get it now? Do you understand in even the slightest way why I was so pissed off? Yes? No?”

He shrugged.

“Then you take your little digs, taking on the schoolyard role by asking Candy on social media if I was the guy who made her cry. WITHOUT tagging me, I might add! Then making your little comments about wanting to punch me – well Levi. You don’t have to wait any longer. You got your match. You got your wish. I have nothing against you, but I sure as shit am not going to just sit back out of respect and let you just do whatever the hell you want without fighting back! I did not get where I am today in MMA or wrestling by letting anyone walk all over me! I fight, and I keep fighting until one of us can’t continue – usually my opponent! Which in this case, just so happens to be you. And as upset as I am, as annoyed as I am, the respect is still there.”

“And unfortunately, so is the sense of pity when I look on social media and see perfect strangers giving you more respect and support than your own son. Jack is acting like your comeback is unwanted, unneeded. He acts embarrassed that you still want to be a part of this sport and is practically saying you can't do it. Well I think you can! You wouldn’t have been signed to SCW if Mark and Christian didn’t think you can! So FUCK what anyone else has to say about your comeback, Russow! Nobody has the right to talk down about what makes YOU happy! Nobody has the right to take away from you what you want to do! Not your son! Not your wife! Nobody! And using your grandchildren as leverage? Jesus, that was low! You are far from being the oldest active wrestler in this sport! Your time is far from over! You’ll go, and you’ll keep on going! You’re hurt, like me, and you fight on, just like me!”

“And come Sunday, you get to cross another name off of your list, and I get a match against someone that has earned my respect without ever having stepped inside of the ring against me! Not since Alex Jones or Ben Jordan, have I ever been looking forward to a match THIS much! But once the dust settles, once you’re alert enough to open your eyes and stare up into those lights? Just remember one thing Levi – respect aside? I didn’t ask for this match. You did. So what is about to happen?”

“Is entirely your own fault.”

14
Supercard Archives / Re: FENRIS vs MARCUS CAGE
« on: November 05, 2021, 06:07:46 PM »


"I RULE the Cage"

PUBLIC Hotel -
New York City


On the lower East Side of the City That Never Sleeps, the PUBLIC Hotel stands above the rest as a modern, trendy property. A redefining luxury in the heart of downtown New York, this property stretched to the bright lights of the New York City skyline, basking the glass and marble exterior in a swarth of lights from the city that surrounds it. One defining trait of this residence beyond the amenities was that all around the exterior and stretching from the very bottom to the rooftop bar at its very pinnacle, was the greenery of trees, shrubs and wines. The path that led from Chrystie Street to the entrance was perhaps the most inviting sight as it was a virtual tunnel of green flora; the lightened glass overhead escorted you at night while the trees, hedges and even some flowers for color greeted you like an old friend along the way. And once you made it past such a warm and welcoming site and entered the lobby, it would be as if all the cares you had in the world had been taken away and swept under the rug by the attentive staff, allowing you to fully enjoy your stay with not a thing to fret and worry over.

This was one of the very reasons why Aron Baltasarsson chose this hotel above so many other five star resorts for the duration of he and his brother’s stay while here for the climax of the Sin City Wrestling East Coast tour. Every time Aron would ask Kristjan where he would like to stay, and every time Fenris would give him the exact same answer, “I don’t give a shit! You’re my brother and manager. You know what I like. You pick!” And so, he does - and did. He knew that while Kristjan enjoyed his luxuries and was something of a homebody, he also knew he had an affinity for nature. While searching for different hotels leading up to this leg of the tour, Aron bypassed such expected places like the Hilton, the Lexington and many between. The PUBLIC had the most to offer in his brother’s tastes and thus, they arrived with one other special guest.

“Are all of the rooms like this?” David Shepherd, challenger and possible future Internet Champion, as well as the erstwhile companion to Fenris, stands somewhat in silent awe at his surroundings while struggling to retain his composure so that he doesn’t appear too enamored of the suite the brothers had led him into. And indeed the main room they stood inside resembled more a living room than a hotel, with one side crafted of wooden panel, and the three remaining walls nothing but glass, picturesque windows from floor to ceiling; offering a dizzying view of the city twenty six stories below. This main room gave up what the rest of the suite had to offer in decor; an array of creamy-white walls and that same wooden paneling, coupled with the softest, most luxurious white carpeting in every room. David could not help but notice that the moment Fenris set foot inside and dropped his bags, he kicked off his flip flops and walked barefoot throughout.

Of course, he did the same thing at home so that was either a testament to his comfort in his surroundings, or the simple fact he hated footwear. A known fact and something that was lightly teased about.

The first thing Fenris did upon the staff escorting them into their room was stretch out on the sofa while Aron took care of the porter as far as tipping the young man. Okay, I tell a lie. The first thing he actually did was feel David up in passing, but Aron and the porter didn’t see, so you all out there have no reason to know. But I digress! Fenris was comfortable and confident enough in his brother’s decisions that he felt little need to go about exploring the rest of the suite, checking out the remainder of what the PUBLIC offered around them. David? He played it cool for the brothers but he had a touch of curiosity swelling inside of him so he had little qualms looking around, knowing that for this once, Aron had offered to “fix him up” as far as getting a room here rather than some (much) lesser place such as a Motel 6 or Carlton.

(Do they even have cheap hotels like that in New York City?)

David had no desire for anyone - ANYONE - to spend that sort of money on him and leave him feeling indebted. But Aron and Kristjan both had been insistent and it was easier to just go with the flow this one time rather than debate and argue with both brothers. Besides - he could and would make it up to Kristjan later.

David flipped on the lights inside of the bathroom and blinked. The freaking BATHROOM was about as large as his own apartment’s front room back in Las Vegas! And more luxurious to boot! Aron cast a look over his shoulder before turning about to target his brother’s luggage, making certain that everything was either hung up or set in the marble laced dressers. Otherwise Kristjan was just as likely to leave everything in his luggage. No, not really. He knew Aron’s own habit of taking care of him and ensuring all he had to worry about while on tour was competing - and succeeding.

Aron answered the previous query, stating, “I imagine so. Same style of decor if that’s what you mean. Some smaller. Some are larger I suppose. Why?”

David just shrugged, at first saying nothing as his eyes roamed everywhere around him, taking in all that there was to offer. He said, “Just curious. Wondering what that room you reserved for me might be like.”

“You’re not staying in that other room.” Kristjan stated matter-of-factly, surprising the two by his unannounced arrival behind them. “Aron is.”

David took a moment’s pause, looking first at his man, then over to where Aron was keeping his hands busy, hanging up Kristjan’s favorite imitation leather jacket. Aron felt the eyes on him and glanced back over his shoulder and that bright smile he was so well known for lit up the room as he told David specifically, “It was all arranged weeks ago. I’ve got the other room. You’re staying in this one, with my brother.”

Fenris just cast him a coy wink, the only thing left unsaid when David gave him a sidelong glance, before he shook his head. “I-really don’t know how I feel about that.”

“Oh stop your bitching.” Fenris growled as he walked past the pair and into the further reaches of the suite to gain some familiarity with his surroundings, leaving David and Aron to their own.

“I think what my brother means to say…” Aron sighed softly, rolling his eyes as he turned around to address David. “Is that it makes the most sense for the two of you. Ever since the two of you started dating…”

David both huffed and looked heavenward (pun intended) as Kristjan’s voice boomed from somewhere in the adjoining suite, “We’re NOT dating!”. Aron closed his eyes, took a moment’s pause, then continued, “Ever since … the two of you have ended up in the same room, in the same bed, every night of the tour. Every. Night. Doing things this way just cuts out the middleman.”

He went back to working on his brother’s luggage as David took in that line of reasoning, until Aron smiled and added, “Plus this way I don’t have to hear those barnyard noises my brother makes when he snores.”

This brings an impish look from David that is half smile, half disbelief at the teasing nature between the two siblings, even if he has something of a similar relationship with his own sister, Esther. But then that look changes when he spots Kristjan who just have overheard that little remark as he is now staring over Aron’s shoulder and into the mirror, prompting Aron to look up and smile. No denial on his part, no apology or act of innocence.

“I. Do. Not. Snore!” Kristjan growled through gritted teeth, prompting Aron to pause and frown up at his reflection. “Please!” He said. “Last time I had to roll you over in your bed so you wouldn’t inhale the drapes!”

That being said, Aron turned around and gave his glaring brother a friendly pat on the shoulder before he took his leave from the suite to head to his own room and get settled. Fenris briefly watched after him before turning to David with a silent if not questioning expression. David just shrugged, tilted his head and gave a light nod that spoke volumes.



When David had once told Fenris that he would prefer going to a good bar as opposed to some trendy, flamboyant nightclub, he was a man of his word. The Playwright Irish Pub was a popular sports bar destination spot for locals and tourist alike, whether they went out looking for the latest fight or to cheer on their favorite sports team on just one of the dozens of flat screen TVs showing sporting events from all across the globe. Coupled with an old-fashioned brick atmosphere, over twenty-five draft beers and a menu that showcased the best of Irish/British fare, it seemed to David the perfect place to take Fenris along on this night out together here in New York.

And … he was right. From the moment they had set foot inside of this traditional Irish pub, the bright blue eyes of Kristjan lit up and although the smile was subdued, almost held back and reserved, it was plainly obvious to an observant man such as David that it was appreciated.And although being a sports bar, and as such - Fenris and David had been recognized upon entry and besieged by what wrestling fans there were for a few autographs and pictures, they had been left blessedly alone. The pair had been lucky enough to find a small booth rather out of the way, against a wall with a small end table in front, just enough for the two to be able to sit at and enjoy one another’s company for the evening. Oh one of two “fans” did try to join the pair over time, but it was made clear that they were there - alone, and would prefer it remain so. Signing an autograph or posing for a picture was one thing, but they were not there to hang out or socialize with anyone other than one another.

And while David was off at the bar getting a refill himself on his Blue Moon Ale rather than waste time troubling the barmaid, Fenris used the time to himself to do a small bit of people watching as he nursed his own mug of St. Jame's Gate Guinness Irish Stout while doing a spot of people watching. His eyes roamed to one or two televisions where he was surprised to see a stream of the most recent edition of Climax Control being aired through the wifi. He could have sworn there was a football game just moments ago on those screens (REAL football, not the American bastardized version), but he had the funniest hunch that the proprietor of the pub had changed it upon their arrival.

Smart business tactics and all that.

While he drank and relaxed, Fenris could not help but feel that familiar sensation when you thought eyes were upon you. It was to be expected, being a former Mixed Martial Arts fighter and an SCW Superstar. In a sports bar none the less, he and David were bound to attract a few stares, but there was that nagging sensation that there was something else; another reason that eyes strayed from the multitude of TV screens to he and David every now and then. Not the most pleasant of thoughts but most likely it was because here they were, two gay men - together - in a sports bar of all places. The patrons probably felt that they were either being invaded or just were unable to fathom two men who PREFERRED men were actually into sports of any kind.

Fucking stereotypes!

Fenris had that feeling again and turned his head, just in time to see a handful of college-aged guys turn their heads away quickly and avert making direct eye contact. Fenris was only beginning to have his annoyance aroused when David returned from the bar, but besides his freshened drink in hand, he set a platter down on the table between them. One of the kitchens’ samplers filled with buffalo wings, chicken tenders, mozzarella sticks and onion rings. Fenris looked down at it, then at David who looked at him expectantly.

“I’m vegetarian, remember?” Fenris stated simply, to which David returned the gauntlet by asking, “I’m sorry but when was the last time someone killed an onion or cheese stick?”

At Fenris’s hard stare, David frowned and motioned toward the right side of the platter without the meat offerings and said, “The wings and tenders are for me. Those are for you!”

Fenris looked down briefly at the offered fare of fried cheese and onions, then glanced up through his eyebrows at his date friend and David rolled his eyes, and with a shake of the head, said, “They’re no worse than that god damn tofu shit you eat every day.”

Fenris started to say something, but thought better of it as he watched David help himself to the platter. The White Wolf finally shook his head and reached for an onion ring, offering a half audible “Thank you.” David smiled and cupped a hand over his ear, sarcastically asking, “Sorry? I didn’t quite catch that.”

To which Fenris was this close to offering a scathing albeit playful retort (or about as playful as a man like he was capable of), when a voice interrupted them, “Hey.”

Fenris and David both stopped what they were doing and glanced up at the origin of the voice to find one of the aforementioned college guys standing there. Judging by his build, he was either a wrestler or a football player (that bastardized American version, mind you), stocky yet not overly muscled. He had a glass in hand filled with something dark and ember colored, and judging by the way he seemed unable to stand steady on his feet, it was obviously not his first.

“Let me buy you a drink.” Was all the young man had to say while on his unsteady feet.

“No, thanks.” David said before Fenris could say anything himself and possibly ignite a confrontation. He and Kristjan then went back to their snack and conversation, but the man wasn’t finished. Not by a long shot.

“Hey.” He said, interrupting them again. “I said … let me buy you a drink.” All the while, his buddies at the bar exchanged unsure looks with one another.

“We already have drinks!” Fenris stated with a touch more heat to his voice.

“What are you drinking?” The man asked, to which David answered, “Beer.”

“Scotch!” The man shot his own glass forward, sloshing some of the contents out over its edge, acting as if he had just won some form of pissing contest between them. Fenris looked down, his face set in stone as he set his mug down and practically threw the onion ring to the platter. He was about to stand up when a man in a tie approached, the owner of the pub or the manager at the very least.

He asked, “Excuse me, but is there a problem?”

“Nope!” The drunk college guy shook his head before either Fenris or David could answer for themselves. “I was just offering my buddies here a drink.”

“We’re not your fucking buddies!” Fenris said loud enough to draw some more attention their way. The drunk shot him an annoyed look, a look that was diverted to the manager himself who asked, “Did these men ask you to join them?”

“No.” The man stumbled on his feet. “I was just having a friendly chat…”

“Seems more to me like you were bothering them when they’d rather be left alone.” The manager said, to which the drunk frowned, “Excuse me for interrupting the queers’ date!”

And THAT line caused Fenris to shoot right to his feet, all too eager and ready to lay a bitch out, but the manager quickly saw it coming and intervened, holding a hand up and saying, “Sir, please! We haven’t had a fight here in years. Please let me handle this!”

David was standing by now also and as much as he would love to kick back and watch Kristjan lay the punk out, the potential legal ramifications might be more trouble than they were worth. Especially considering they both had championship matches in a matter of days and then there was also the fact Kristjan was technically on a work visa and something like this could cause his problems. He placed a restraining hand on Kristjan’s arm, causing the blonde Icelandic male to steal a glance at the hand, and then at him himself.

The manager turned to the drunk and said, “I think it’s time you leave.”

“I’m not doing anything wr-” He started to protest but the manager interrupted him, “You were warned about bothering other guests before. Go. Now!”

Before the drunk could say anything further, he turned to his buddies as if seeking validation or some backup, but each and every one of them turned away and went back to their drinking. Perhaps they too were tired of his drunken actions and didn’t want it to trickle down and affect them as well.

“Man, fuck this!” The drunk frat boy slurred and he slammed his glass down and stumbled out the doors to the pub and into the city night. The manager (?) turned back to Kristjan and David and asked, “I’m sorry fellas. If we can offer you anything…”

“Not your fault.” Fenris said in his Icelandic accent, showing some empathy toward the business’s boss and what had to be a common occurrence. “We just want to be left on our own.”

“Well, at least let me offer you another round on the house?” To which Kristjan and David shared an exchanged glance and shrugged. Fenris turned to the man and raised his mug in a silent toast/salute. The man was pleasantly surprised by this turn of events, as most others might have raised hell, demanded restitution, engaged in a brawl and causing a hefty fine in damages… but just being satisfied with a simple round of drinks? The boss man smiled and turned to a barmaid, signaling her and speaking aloud, “A round of whatever these two gentlemen want!”

And the manager gave them one last smile of appreciation before he took his leave to continue his business elsewhere as the barmaid approached the pair...



If ever there was a landmark that was as comparable in game to the Las Vegas Strip, it would have to be Times Square in the heart of New York City. A cultural hub full of theaters, music halls and hotels, when one walked along Times Square, especially at night, you could be forgiven if you were to think yourself in the heart of another world with its flashing neon lights, rolling marquees and people adorned in an array of blinding colors and styles of attire. It indeed was a testament to the nickname to which NYC had grown familiar with over the decades as the City That Never Sleeps. The lights were always there, and no matter the time of day or night, there were the people. Both citizen and tourist, people who both called New York City their home or simply a stop along their dream vacation to see and to experience. After all, being one of the world's leading metropolises for art, fashion, food and theater,  this city was one of the most desired of all tourist locations. And right here in Time Square, less than a three minute jaunt away from Madison Square Garden itself, walks two men who in just days would be competing in said Garden, Fenris and “Brother” David Shepherd. By now, the day had long since fallen and given way to night. And even though the lights of the city drowned them out from their brilliance below, somewhere up above the stars were shining.

Just as down below, the stars were making the most of the bustling atmosphere, hurrying two and fro their intended destinations, but two who did not seem altogether in any hurry to get, well, anywhere - were the pair of Fenris and David Shepherd. The two men had spent the entire day just exploring New York City, drinking at random pubs and eating at a variety of diners and restaurants. Now the evening had drawn in and they were simply enjoying the time with one another, relaxing and feeling somewhat at peace. Hard to believe that anything remotely related to ‘peace’ could be felt in Times Square of all places, with the heavy traffic, scores of people around them and the sounds of heavy traffic. Yet there they were, walking along side by side when Fenris simply draped an arm over David's shoulder in relaxation as they walked.

David’s brow narrowed in a startled fashion, casting a glance at the arm on his shoulder and then quipped, “Okay, now I know you’ve had too much to drink.”

“Meaning?” Fenris asked with a frown of his own to match.

David said, “Meaning you’re so god damned anal about any kind of public display of affection, that I’m surprised you’re walking beside me, let alone actually touching me in Times Square.”

Fenris’s face went slack as his pace ground to a halt. He reached over and grabbed a handful of David’s shirt and reeled him straight in, right then and there, for a lip lock to end all lip locks! Passers stopped and gaped. Some clapped, others gasped! There were a handful of whistles and catcalls. A camera or two might have flashed while an expected audible jeer rang out from one of those haters (you know the sort). Finally Fenris released David from the steamy display of tonsil hockey being played and practically pushed him away, leaving the Good Brother practically gasping for air.

Satisfied with the after effects, Fenris just smirked and continued on, leaving a breathless David with a tit of color rising in his neck and earlobes. David wiped a hand down his face, watched after where Fenris was headed and hurried to catch up, leaving the bemused onlookers in his wake and avoiding their eye contact!



And just like that, we are back at the PUBLIC Hotel. And as predicted by Aron earlier this day, the tandem of Fenris and David had returned after their evening out with carnal intentions in their respective thoughts. So it’s probably for the best that Aron had indeed pre-arranged to be staying somewhere else because the door to the suite swung open rather recklessly, swinging hard against the wall with a loud clatter! The two bodies practically fell into the room and against the door first, then back against the opposing wall in a tangle of limbs while kissing one another passionately and pulling at one another's shirts! So intent were they one the other’s bodies and what they intended to do to and with it, they took no notice of the room’s light being on, at least not until…

“Well! It looks as if someone had a good time!”

And like a splash of cold water right in the face, Fenris and David broke apart, clothes disheveled, and found themselves with an uninvited audience in the form of their respective siblings, Aron and Esther! The two were seated at a table in the room with playing cards in their hands and scattered about on the table in front of them, only casually looking up at the surprised and somewhat annoyed expressions on their brothers’ faces.

There was a brief silence as David and Fenris could not quite comprehend what exactly was going on, until Fenris finally broke the silence, “What the FUCK is going on!?”

Aron answered all too casually, “We just thought we’d stay up and see how your date went.”

To which Esther frowned briefly at them and added, “Yeah, what’s the big deal?”

“Are you FUCKING kidding me!?” Fenris practically bellowed at the exact same time that David stressed, “We are NOT dating!” Neither Fenris nor David were exactly feeling ‘patient’ right at this point in time, as both had other thoughts on their minds; sex, the other’s body and how to combine the two being the most predominant thought between them.

This only caused Esther and Aron to look up into one another’s eyes and both exhaled sharply and in annoyance at exactly the same time. Esther then turned her head just enough to address the two men standing there.

“How many times have the two of you gone out drinking? Just the two of you?” She asked.

David shrugged. “Four. Maybe five?”

Esther went on, “How many times have you gone out to eat together?”

Fenris answered, “Four I guess…” But before he could continue, Esther interrupted him with a third question, “How many times have you gone to the movies?”

“Three!” Fenris barked. “What’s your point!?”

She casually went back to the card game with Aron, saying all too comfortably, “You’re dating.”

And just like that, Fenris and David turned and stared at one another. Like a dawning realization or comprehension forced upon them from out of the blue. So intent were the both of them in maintaining the civility of what was between the two of them, and keeping things basic and casual, they had not even paid any attention to anything that was really and truly going on between them. What was it that they say - the last to know and all that? They had been so focused on brushing off any declarations that anyone else might be imposing on them, that it took someone else, an outsider looking in, to give them pause and reason enough to “own up to it.” The card game continued on between Aron and Esther as Fenris walked past David and into the small kitchen area, retrieving two bottles of beer. He popped both caps off like an expert and passed one to David, who stared at it for a moment, then at Fenris.

“So, are we?” He took a gulp, looking easily at Fenris with expectations in his eyes. To which Fenris took a drink himself and looked thoughtful, giving a light shrug of his toned shoulders and saying, “What the hell.” And the pair almost comically clinked beer bottles as Aron and Esther looked to the other and shook their heads.

“Our brothers are romantics.” Esther snorted in derision, then slapped her cards down and said triumphantly, “Straight! Beat THAT!”

Aron slapped his own cards down and answered, “Full house. Pay me.”

Esther stood up, exhaling sharply through her lips and with a roll of her eyes, started unbuttoning her top. David stepped up, extending a hard and hollering, “Whoa! Whoa! What do you think you’re doing!?”

Esther shrugged, looking at her brother as if he had just asked the most ludicrous question imaginable and answered, “Losing. It’s Strip Poker.”

“GET OUT OF HERE!” Fenris bellowed, grabbing both Aron and Esther by the arms, forcibly escorting both to the open door to the suite and slamming it shut behind him, the last thing heard from the other side was Esther’s “Yes, Mister Cleaver!”




Was there anything so majestic as the skyline over the famed and renowned city of New York, the “City So Nice, They Named It Twice”? Even someone who called Las Vegas “home,” someone like - say, “the White Wolf” Fenris, they would be hard pressed to deny the fact. Whereas the  glamorous lights and hotels of the famed Strip were something tourists and locals appreciated with an almost hypnotic reverence, the skyline of New York City went on seemingly forever. No matter which direction you looked, there was life all around you. As far as the eye could see. The lights. Hotels. Skyscrapers. The Statue of Liberty. New York Harbor … just, everything. And below, the people that brought life to this city.

All of this was what Fenris gazed out on with mute appreciation from the rooftop bar of the PUBLIC Hotel. The bar brimmed with life itself, many other guests making the most of the accommodations beneath the open sky, but not so many as to disrupt Fenris. He sipped from a glass filled with a dark, oak infused bourbon. No ice.

“It's hard to believe that for as much as I've gone through and experienced in this sport, I've only been an active competitor for a relatively short amount of time. And with the brief period of a few months where I had returned to Iceland, I've only been competing since April of 2018. Less than three years, really.”

He paused in thought as he swallowed from his glass and savored the liquor's heat as it spread throughout his inner self.

“I suppose I could just say that time flies when you're having fun but I never was much for going the cliche route. And far be it for me to sound full of myself, but I’d sooner think of it as evidence of what I accomplished, and what I was - and am - capable of. Less than four months in from my debut and not only did Courtney Pierce and I win the Blast From the Past, but I went in to win the World Heavyweight Championship in record time. But beyond even that, beyond even the win - loss record that stretched on for damn near a full year, I was involved in some of the most intense matches SCW had ever seen at the time, before or since!”

“Jake Raab was the first and to date only man in SCW who could match me in the MMA style, and goes on record as being the first man to EVER make me bleed like a god damned stuck pig. After my match with him, I looked like Carrie at the prom!”

“The series of matches I've had against Caleb Storms for the first time taught me the meaning of respect in this business. Here is this guy who pissed himself every time my name was mentioned in the same sentence as his own, but damned if he didn't step inside of that ring AND Lions Den, and showed he had balls the size of grapefruits! He didn't bow out or try to run. Caleb met me head on and for THAT he has my respect!”

“And if Caleb taught me respect, Austin James Mercer… that bastard taught me humility. Because after damn near a year with a spotless record and an almost nine month stay on top, Mercer was the first man to ever put my shoulders down for the count. He ended not just my unbeaten streak, but my reign as Champion! He and I've had a number of matches before and since, and win or lose? I will never forget what it was like to taste defeat for the first time, or the man who served it to me on a silver platter.”

“And of course, where would this topic be on humility without mentioning Ben Jordan? A man I have absolutely no shame in admitting has had my number every time we've set foot inside of the ring against each other. Every time, no matter what I hit him with or how hard I fought, he found a way to pull it out of the fire. My GOD! The matches Ben and I had are some I'll be proud of until the day I die! And he wasn't just an opponent to be admired and respected. He is also a damn good friend! One of the best I've ever had. The man flew all the way to Iceland, not just because he wanted the fans to get the match someone else had denied them, but because he wanted his friend back.”

Fenris then cast a quick look into the lens of the camera.

“Bitch.”

He then stood up from the bar stool and walked across the rooftop lounge and to the very edge of the bar across the peak of the hotel. He gazed down at the city below, catching sight of strobe lights atop of a hospital, acting as a beacon to the helicopter hovering overhead in wide circles.

“Now,  you're probably wondering where I'm going with this. When am I going to stop rambling and get to the point. Easy enough, because the point is where I stand right here, right now. High Stakes XI, the biggest event of the calendar year for Sin City Wrestling, and where am I do you ask? Am I challenging Alex Jones for the World Championship like I should be?”

He shook his head in a derisive negative.

“Am I competing in some high profile match like I deserve to be? No. No, instead I'm stuck somewhere mid card against Marcus Cage, or as the community knows him; Mister Candy. Because let's face it, the only semblance of relevance that the man has had in the entirety of his appearances here, revolves around his wife. Where I used to be settling scores with men like Austin or bettering myself by getting inside of the ring with Ben, here I am, getting ready to wrestle a man who has been retired for the past several years! And do you want to know a little secret?”

He beckoned the cameraman to come closer with a wag of his forefinger, and as the camera moved in, Fenris cupped a hand over the corner of his mouth.

“I am so fucking excited for this match! Seriously! This isn’t like the matches I’ve had against Ben or Caleb or even Vinnie! This ranks right up there when I got my hands on Mercer in the Lion’s Den after he put my little brother in the hospital! That is where I place you in the grand scheme of things, Marcus! What does that say to you!? What does it say that I look forward to kicking your head off as much as I did the guy who hurt my flesh and blood!? Oh yes, I know. You may want to draw the comparisons of what Mercer did, and what you’ve been running your mouth, accusing me of for the last several weeks! You might even think it enough to label me something of a hypocrite, but here’s the thing? All those people that cheer for your wife? Everyone who watched not just in the arenas but on the broadcasts as well? They’re not as dumb as you seem to want to make them out to be! They saw what happened! You can’t change history you ignorant shit! It doesn’t stop you from trying though and for that, I have to admire your tenacity almost as much as I do your loyalty. Last time you ran your mouth? You were bitching about how many times I’ve disrespected Candy. Bitch, please! I said one thing about her! One! Thing! That hardly qualifies as ‘repeated’ like you imply, which really only proves you’re trying to manipulate everyone into sympathizing with you, against me!”

“All of this bullshit started because you got your panties in a twist over something that I said in confidence to my brother about how your wife was running things. Your wife eavesdropped, didn’t like what she heard, and she ran to you! Boo hoo hoo! I’ve had a number of people ask me flat out when I was going to apologize to Candy for what I said and do you know what I told them? I’m NOT! I meant every word that I said when she was listening in! You just decided to get involved in matters that you had no business getting involved in! Now I realize she’s your wife and you want to defend her honor, and that I can actually commend you for! But you are not signed to SCW! At best, you are a guest during every event and you decided to overstep your boundaries and make my problems you own! And even that I could overlook but then you went one step further!”

“Remember that week I almost broke your arm? Hm? Well I didn’t! And you have your wife to thank for that! That, Marcus, is where things should have ended! That was where I was willing to walk away because I saw the pain and fear Candy had in your being hurt! But instead, how did you repay that kindness? You fucking cost me a shot at the World Championship against Alex Jones at the biggest event of the year! That is crossing the line! That is directly interfering with a man’s career!”

“And when I made it clear I wanted you in the ring for what you cost me, what was it you said? How did you react?”

Fenris imitates Marcus in a sing-song, whiny voice.

“I’m going to have to pass because I’m retired and there’s just no way I’m willing to let my balls drop, act like a man and answer for what I’ve done!”

Fenris shook his head in a haughty sense of disgust.

“You fucked me over, Marcus, and now karma has caught up with you so I can return the favor! The only smart thing that you can do at this point is to leave your wife in the back. She may not be the best wrestling promoter, but she’s not a bad person. That much I can admit. And so out of the kindness of my heart, I am advising you not to bring her out to ringside to act as your cheerleader. It is the very least I can do, because she’s not going to want to see what I do to you. All it will accomplish is make her have recurring nightmares and wonder if poor Marcus will be in any shape afterwards to be a father to your little girl. But that is where my empathy ends with you. You’re a coward. You’re a liar. And in just a matter of days, you’re going to be retired. Again.”

Fenris turns his back to the city and tosses the reminder of his drink down and sets the glass down sharply, staring hard into the camera.

“And this time? It won’t be by choice!”

That said, he walks off and leaves New York City behind him.

Fade out.

15
Climax Control Archives / Fractured
« on: October 08, 2021, 08:26:42 PM »

Las Vegas, Nevada - Golden Ring Casino
September 2020


After the world had been ravaged by the throes of the Coronavirus pandemic, life started to take those all-important baby steps to resume that little thing that we like to call life, and while maintaining our safety, or at least making the attempt to, hope that life would resume to something resembling normalcy. The Vegas Strip was the first thing to slowly resume activity in the famed City of Sin. The hotels that lined the Strip slowly started to take in guests once again, and one by one, the Casinos that have made this city a world famous attraction started to open their doors as people were again willing to open their wallets. Whether they had the funds or not was not important to these people. After all, they were AMERICANS and despite the global threat of the Coronavirus, Americans detested being told what to do. So the first chance they got, they lined the Vegas Strip and every attraction that was to be had.

Some, however, took precautions that others were unwilling to and thus, risk angering patrons and losing their business. Daniel J. Morgan, owner and proprietor of the Golden Ring Casino, wanted people to again flock to his stronghold here in the city, but he wanted them to do so safely. He was the type of man to think ahead as far as long term benefits and consequences, and thus when he made that decision to throw open the doors once again to his Casino, he did so with some reserved conditions; One, there would be a limited number of people allowed inside for the time being, whereas once there were standing room only capacities inside of these walls. Two, even with the limited number allowed, he still insisted on social distancing of six feet at a bare minimum. And perhaps most importantly, masks were to be worn at all times. No exceptions.

Of course there were the random number of drama queens who cried that these rules were “unconstitutional” or they were exempt or just flat out refused. Daniel had hired additional security to deal with these people, as even he and his team of Osbourne, Charlotte and Mackenzie were wearing masks while they walked the Casino floor. And if they were willing, then there was absolutely no reason save for entitlement to keep anyone else from doing the same. And if those entitled patrons didn’t like it? The door was there. They could either show themselves out or be escorted out.

As Mackenzie might state, “the easy way or the fun way”.

But one who was interested in simply getting out of the Saxon hotel at the time he was staying, and stretching his legs and visiting the familiar surroundings, was Fenris himself, aka the White Wolf. Fenris was not a gambler. Far from it, actually. He was free enough when it came to spending his money as he lived comfortably, but to simply throw it away on a game of chance? He did not understand it and even more so, forbade his family from indulging when they would visit. Even Aron was unable to play a game at the roulette wheels or shoot some blackjack. Not without a disappointed and judgemental Fenris showing up at the back of his shoulder, ready to drag him off by force.

Carrying an alcoholic beverage in his hand (seriously, did you actually expect him NOT to have one on hand, or in hand?), Fenris walked across the Casino floor, quite content with people watching. Not that he was much of a people person per se, but it did give him some sense of amusement to watch as these people would bet their paychecks or life savings on a game and then throw a royal fit. Accusing the Casino of cheating or robbing them, and even after those bold claims, going right back to the aforementioned games and risk even more to ‘win their fortunes back.” Fenris himself never did so. The game he was here to watch in the bar where Dani worked was yet to start, so he thought he might kill a little time by watching people kill their wallets one by one. Chances are he’d need the cheering up because the wager he made with Ben Jordan over the game might not end in his favor.

And yes we get the irony of his stance on gambling but making bets with Ben over sporting events. That is COMPLETELY different!

Just as he crossed over past the rows of slot machines, he felt an unevenness on the carpeted floor beneath his sandaled foot and glanced down to see that he had stepped on a quarter. Reaching down with an extended hand, he picked the quarter up and glanced around. Could belong to anybody and it wasn’t like he was going to go out of his way to find a Lost and Found over twenty five cents. He disliked carrying cash and looked like he was about to just toss it, when he walked past a slot machine and did a double take. The flashing neon lights depicting a white wolf had seemingly caught his eye, as these lights were created to do. He looked down at the quarter and shrugged.

“Fuck it.” It wasn’t like it was his money that he was risking. He approached the machine and took a seat on the comfortable padded chair before it. He inserted the quarter and pulled the ever, and watched as the rotating three reels spun around in rapid succession. One by one they slowed to a stop and it came down to a Jack of Spades, a Jack of Spades, and a Queen of Hearts.

“Well shit.” he silently thought to himself, and he slid off the seat and went to go his way when he paused and turned back to the machine. He glanced around as if to see if there were any witnesses who might judge him as he did them, then quickly reached into his pocket for his wallet….

“God DAMN it!” Fenris cursed as for what seemed like the hundredth time, the reels stopped and ended with emblems that were unalike. He huffed in annoyance. Granted he didn’t spend much, or to be more precise, he didn’t waste much. But it was the principle! Fenris was NOT accustomed to losing at ANYTHING, and well - he just lost to a machine. Repeatedly! He snatched his drink from the stand beside the machine and leapt to his feet to take his leave. If he hurried, he’d make it to the sports bar to catch the start of the game.

He turned and started to walk in the bar’s direction when the sound of a lever being pulled caught his attention. He turned to look as a little old lady sat in the very same chair he had just vacated and was playing that game. The reels slowed and came to a stop - and the celebratory bells started to ring as coins poured forth from the chute! Fenris turned back around, eyes closed as he half muttered, “Mother fuc-!”



Las Vegas, Nevada - Turnberry Towers
February 2021


If there was one constant in the collective lives of Kristjan and Aron Baltasarsson, it was Dani Weston. From nigh on the time they first arrived in Sin City Wrestling in 2018, Dani had managed to find a way to charm her way into their lives and they would not have ever turned back nor traded this relationship with their little American systir (sister). They had been fiercely protective of her, especially on the part of Kristjan. She was perhaps the one person who could safely indulge themself in a stolen hug from the volatile Fenris without suffering any ill effects and perhaps even more shockingly, receive a hug right back for their efforts. It would seem she was one of the very few Kristjan had difficulty in saying no to. How else would you explain him allowing her to get him to accompany her to a craft store? Or worse, what they just so happened to be doing right this very moment --

Watching the Disney classic film, Snow White and the Seven Dwarfs.

Yes, you heard correctly, and to say that Fenris was not a fan of anything Disney related would probably be the understatement of the century. He preferred action films, fantasy and science fiction even. But animated films where people found any reason to break into song and thus waste another few minutes of his life that he would never get back? No, thank you! But, here they were, all in his and Aron’s condo. Why you may ask, when Dani has a similar (if not slightly smaller place) just down the hall?

Simple, really. Kristjan had lost a wager with Dani and Aron, and this was his punishment, er, stakes. And as Dani stated, the brothers had a better television set up with a 64 inch plasma screen that stretched the length of a wall and an entertainment center that the brothers were always updating or adding to. Dani was seated on the sofa, leg curled up beneath her and with a smile on her face, having sung along with almost every song her little Disney marathon had afforded them. Aron sat beside her, a smile on his own face but he was not singing along. He was simply indulging their Dani, as was the norm.

Fenris? Kristjan? He was sacked out on his favorite recliner, a look of extreme boredom on his own face and not enough beers in their fridge to drown out the boredom. Aron even saw his fingers curl against the recliner’s armrests until he was nearly white knuckled, but he still maintained his composure. At least, that is, until the famed kiss that brought Snow White back to life, and the happily ever after ending started to unfold. And just as the credits started to role did Kristjan finally break his silence with this gem…

“So the moral of the story is, it’s okay for a random stranger to find a corpse in the woods and kiss it?”

Both Dani and Aron turned their heads as one to stare at Fenris who did a double take at them and he shrugged, “What!?”



Mandarin Oriental Hotel -
Washington DC


There was little doubt that in their native Iceland, Kristjan and Aron did not grow up in what the general public would think of the proverbial “lap of luxury''.” Oh don’t misunderstand; their family home in Reykjavik was comfortable and inviting, tastefully decorated for a family of seven in the style befitting their heritage with a touch of country flair. Names familiar with SCW such as Gabriel Stevens and Ben Jordan both had visited their home and found it so, enjoying their time under the roof even when they themselves owned homes that were near mansions by comparison. None of the five children were left wanting were their parents, Eva and Benedikt, able to provide.

But once Fenris had taken up the mantle of a professional fighter with Aron acting as both interpreter and manager for him, they had moved out on their own with none to watch after them save for the other. And even when the words “I love you” were something akin to a rarity, each brother showed their affection for the other in their own special way. It was easy enough to see how Fenris doted on Aron, showing considerable protection for his younger brother at every given opportunity. Or as some would say, overprotection. Not that Aron would say it as such. He knows that is just Kristjan’s way. It always has been ever since the two were little, being raised under the same roof and attending the same family school.

And Aron? How did he show his love and support for Kristjan even when the words were left unsaid. It was not as if he was the type to interfere in his matches to ensure victories (not that Fenris would have allowed it), nor was he the type to get involved in the physicality of the matches unless his brother were being treated unfairly as in the case of attacks or double teams, etc. But one display of his love and adoration he gives freely is the handling of his older brother’s in-ring career. He ensures that Kristjan has no worries where his career is concerned. Travel. Accommodations. Match bookings. Aron handled it all, the Stevens only stepping in when warranted or when Aron was unfamiliar with what lay in the respective contracts. Bottom line: Aron ensured that all Kristjan had to do was set foot inside of the ring and do what he does best with a clear mind.

That would be why we found ourselves in the very seat of luxury in the nation’s capital of Washington, D.C. at the Mandarin Oriental Hotel. While many of the stars would find themselves in more prominent lodgings at the Marriott or the Sheraton, Aron knew his brother’s tastes for being “away” from prying eyes with an appreciation for contemporary surroundings. Not the typical and cliche flare that so-called “celebrities” might surround themselves with. The build and decor of the Mandarin was nothing short of breathtaking, and Aron was well aware that Kristjan would appreciate it as such.

“K…?” Aron’s voice suddenly drew Kristjan from whatever thoughts he found himself being dogged by - pun not intended. His inner thoughts that had been plaguing him for several weeks now only seemed to be rotating in on a far more frequent basis. Memories that would bring a smile to the average man’s face, but Kristjan was anything but average, and he was definitely not smiling. That was what had drawn his younger brother’s attention as he had been trying to speak to him for a fair few minutes now, but figured his words were just falling on deaf ears or that Kristjan was simply too lost in his own little world, concerned about the impending meeting with David Shepherd that would be taking place in only a matter of minutes. Kristjan had caught Aron by surprise when he had called David to invite him over to talk, and asking for Aron to please make himself scarce and to take his beloved Siberian Husky Kyssa along with.

Aron, of course being the teasing little brother, attempted to jest and asked Kristjan why he had to take his time in doing so. Why couldn’t he and David just, as Aron phrased it, “make and split?” One pained look from Kristjan was enough to tell Aron that he had inadvertently hit a sore spot, making him feel less than ideal. Despite his good looks and reputation, Fenris has had a surprisingly low number of sexual partners and an even lower number of men that he had allowed to get close to. Ty West was the first and to date, only “boyfriend” that his brother had as an adult and we all know how that turned out. The fact that David had somehow slipped beneath Kristjan’s radar was an amazing thing in itself. A testament that there was more to the man than just the “dick head” personae that he liked for the public to take in and be taken in by. Some of those close to the pair of alphas thought perhaps that it was a pairing based solely on lust and physical pleasures - according to witness statements of those unlucky enough to have been booked near their cabin on the Sun Princess a few months ago. But others even closer, such as Aron and David’s sister Eleanor, they knew different. Aron and Eleanor both knew that were it so, and were they only in it for the sex, the two men would not be working as hard as they were to fix what had been broken.

That was why this vacant stare and Kristjan simply zoning out and not hearing him, had his little brother so concerned.

“What!?” Kristjan almost snarled as Aron finally had enough and grabbed him by the shoulder and gave it a gentle but firm shake, hopefully to draw him out of whatever self inflicted stupor he had just drawn himself into. Others might have backed away quickly enough, but not Aron. he knew his brother’s all-too familiar and infamous temper - and was confident in the fact that even though he might display that temper in his presence, perhaps even direct it at him, that no harm would come of it. That was their bond.

“I thought I lost you there for a moment.” Aron said casually, trying to retain a calm demeanor even if the concern was there. He continued, “I was trying to talk to you about how long I should keep Kyssa out and…” But there he went again. Kristjan sat at the chair by the room’s bay window that overlooked the water in a grand view, fingers curled against his lip and staring at all but - nothing/

“K!”

“I’m fine!” He shot to his feet and walked over to where the mini bar was set up for his comfort, another little way Aron would take care of him. Even if Aron wasn't what you might call a “fan” of the way Kristjan had turned the drinking of alcoholic beverages into an art form. But Aron was unafraid and not one to be deterred as he followed Kristjan, saying, “You’re not fine. You’re almost acting like you did back in Iceland when…”

But Kristjan wheeled around and shot a warning stare right at his younger brother. And loving bond or no, there was a line that was not to be crossed, and whatever he had just been referring to, Aron had clearly come close to doing exactly that. He watched as Kristjan picked up the crystal decanter and poured a generous amount of his favorite honey-infused scotch, then casually extended a finger toward the glass and said, “A little early for that, isn’t it?”

“Hi, have you met me?” Kristjan shot right back, showcasing his own brand of quick wit. He took a sip and savored not just the taste but that warm sensation that burned along the path in the back of his throat. He closed his eyes, if only briefly, before he opened them and found those concerned cobalt blues staring at him. Aron attempted to keep a straight face so as not to alert anyone of his feelings but he had a lousy poker face. Kristjan exhaled and finally spoke up, “Look, I’m just trying to relax before this talk with David.”

“I thought you said you were fine?” Aron pointed out, using his own word against him.

“I am!” Kristjan shot back, perhaps with a touch more heat than intended. “I’m just…” He frowned, then shrugged his shoulders before having a second sip. “I’m not used to being in the wrong. That’s all.”

Aron raised one eyebrow like an expert and Kristjan huffed, and came perhaps the closest he ever has at rolling his eyes as he retorted, “Okay, fine! I’m not used to ADMITTING I’m wrong! Okay!? Happy!?”

Aron said nothing. All he did was scrunch up his youthful, handsome face and hold up his index and thumb in a universal “little bit” gesture. Fenris shook his head at his brother’s teasing, but it was altogether something that he was used to over the years, just as Aron was used to his brother’s temper and own brand of caustic teasing. When they were kids with two older sisters who made their lives hell, and one younger sister who looked upon them both with a childlike adoration, Kristjan and Aron had formed a bond that extended beyond mere blood. And no matter how upset or angry one would get at the other, that bond was never broken. It remained - always. But just as he was readying himself to say something, holding up the glass of scotch in one hand, their verbal jousting was interrupted by a rap on the hotel room door. Both brothers turned their head as one to look toward the source, followed by Aron turning his attention, now one of brotherly concern, to his older sibling.

“I’ll get Kyssa.” Aron offered, then nodded toward the glass in his hand. “You might want to finish that and get seconds.”

Then, as Aron left the room, Fenris walked across the white, plush carpeting in his bare feet to approach the door to their suite. Grasping the handle, he gave it a deft turn and opened the door to find his invited guest, David Shepherd standing there. Whereas Fenris could have sworn there had been a momentary look of apprehension on David’s face, it was quickly erased and hidden behind the facade of steel-edged determination. In a way, it reminded Fenris of himself and his own stubborn traits. How, despite the fact that he wanted answers from David as to his disappearing act for two months, and how he wanted to clear the air between them and hope they could mend the rift that he himself - Fenris - had caused, he wished that he could somehow stop time. Or reverse it - and keep Aron from handing him the phone and prompting his brother to call David and issue the invitation to their room.

He both wanted answers, but did not want to hear or acknowledge how badly he had fucked things up between the two of them. It had been one thing to want to keep his private life private after everything that he had experienced with Kris Ryans and Ty West, but somehow - this ‘thing’ between David and himself was different. Had it been just mind shattering sex - and it was - Fenris wouldn’t have cared so much. It was as stated.

This was different.

“Well?” David prompted with a raised brow, severing Kristjan from his private thoughts. “I’m not the pizza guy. Are you letting me in or leaving me standing here?”

Kristjan frowned at David’s own brand of wit, but silently stepped aside and stood as rigid as a sentinel, allowing David to pass - and perhaps to glance down covertly and catch a glance of his backside in an appreciative view. And no sooner did Kristjan shut the door, then he turned to find David surveying the suite with almost a wide-eyed sense of awe.

“Wow.” David spoke calmly. “You are living large.” He then turned to Kristjan and asked, “How the hell is it that you have a suite like this and I end up in a room looking more like Motel 6??”

Kristjan just shrugs, slugging back the remaining contents of his glass and says casually, “What can I say? My manager likes me more than your manager.”

Of course, Kristjan was joking - in his own way. But did David know this? The young Shepherd watched with a slightly creased brow as Kristjan walked across the room and to the mini bar where he proceeded to refill his glass from a crystal decanter. Kristjan glanced up toward David, then raised a brow inquiringly and David answered not with words but a slight nod. Kristjan then set his own glass down and picked up an empty one to fill it for his guest.

“Where’s your brother?” David asked casually, knowing the brothers almost always shared a suite but wasn’t anxious to have this conversation outside of this hotel where just anyone could witness, or in front of Aron inside these walls. “In the other room.” Kristjan answered as he crossed over to hand the glass to David, who frowned at him.

“There’s another room?” He asked almost in disbelief as he again started looking around at his immediate surroundings.

“Of course!” Kristjan shot back. “Do you think we’re taking turns sleeping on the fucking sofa??” David turned back to him and accepted the glass filled with the honey-infused Scotch. Kristjan continued, “He’s getting Kyssa ready. He’s taking her for a walk so we can talk in private.”

“Who’s Kyssa?” David asked casually as he raised the glass to take a drink, being answered by Aron as the door to the other room opened, “This is Kyssa.”

(TBC in David Shepherd’s RP)



Washington, DC -
Current


The Reflecting Pool of the Lincoln Memorial was truly a breathtaking tourist attraction, one to be seen and revered. It had been used as a formal setting in the filming of movies such as Tom Hanks’ Forest Gump, and now it was being used as the setting for a wrestling promo. Anyone can film a promo from a bar, a hotel room or an undisclosed location. But sometimes there are things that were just meant to be appreciated. This was one of them.

Dusk had already fallen and passed over the skyline of the nation’s capital, and night had fallen. This made the Reflecting Pool even more visually pleasing to the senses as the lights came on to better illuminate the surrounding memorials, the cascading reflections dancing on the surface of the pool’s water as the wind gently lapped at the water, causing even the slightest of rippling waves to pass across. Fenris, who was not an American, still found this location to be something calming. He was always a night person. So many times in his youth did he climb up on the roof of the family home at night and watch the stars. Here? He walked along the left path of the pool with only a handful of tourists there as well. While these men and women, young and old alike, wore clothes that were befitting the fall season as a chill had taken the air, not so with Fenris. He was, after all, from Iceland and this weather was nothing to him. So the fact he walked sporting a loose and sleeveless muscle shirt and matching white shorts drew a stare or two, he was unhindered as his mind was on his upcoming match, and it alone.

“Well! After all this time, I am finally back. And no, I do not mean back in Washington, D.C. as I have admittedly never been here before. I mean back, as in back in the world title picture of SCW. I have not been involved in a world title match or even a contender match for this very title, since Ben Jordan and I wrestled what had to be the best match of my career. I lost, but you know something? Arrogant as I admit that I am, losing a match to a man like Ben was nothing to be ashamed or embarrassed about. It was something to be celebrated because the likes have not been seen since. Do you know the only thing about that world title shot that just so happens to piss me off?”

Fenris turned his head to the camera and leaned in, his face flushed and his eyes emblazoned.

“It was over a fucking year ago!”

Some heads turned and eyes stared at the random outburst by the Icelandic superstar, but he pressed on as he turned back away and continued his walk.

“One year and seven months! That is the last time I have been inside of the ring with the World Champion! That is the last time that I was granted the opportunity at becoming a two-time champion! And recently? I’ve had champions say things like they wanted to step inside of the ring with me! That they wanted to put their title at stake against me! But when and where have those matches taken place? Well this might come as a bit of a surprise to you, but those matches didn’t happen! Every time I turned around, someone else was being given that very same opportunity denied me! Every time I looked, someone else was being put in a match to earn the chance at being the number one contender! Everyone, that is, but me! Where are my chances? Where are my opportunities?”

He shook his head with a mock look of confusion on his part as his arms spread open wide.

“Your guess is as good as mine because I hate to brag, but if anyone on this goddamn roster deserves a shot at the World title, I’d think it would be me! Because that last match I had for the gold against Ben Jordan was also the last time I was beaten inside of the ring!”

He nodded his head knowingly.

“Yeah! I haven’t been beaten in a match in almost two years and I still don’t get jack shit to show for it! Now I know I've said in the past that I don’t need the world title to prove that I’m the best because not only did I hold it once, but I have the second longest reign in SCW history! Second only to J2H himself! So I assume Christian or Mark or SOMEONE in power just took me for my word out of malice or sarcasm and thought if that’s how I felt, I’d just keep riding the goddamn merry-go-round and take away the brass ring so I have nothing to reach for! Nothing to strive for, no light at the end of the tunnel! At least, not until now.”

“Now on one hand I am satisfied that I am at least being given the chance to get back into the world title scene, especially at the biggest event of the year. Shit, I kid you not, what a thrill that would be to step into the ring at High Stakes XI against Alex Jones and walk out as a two-time World Champion.”

Fenris turned his head quickly to the camera and shook his head.

“No offense, Alex. Respect. But the fact that I’m in there with Vinnie and Jack Washington to earn that world title shot, that kind of gets me. Right here!”

He tapped his temple with a forefinger.

“Because, seriously? Vinnie has not been seen inside of a ring since Summer XXXTreme VII, but that could be overlooked because he was out with an injury. An injury caused by, ironically enough, David Shepherd. So I suppose his inclusion could be overlooked because, like him or not, Vinnie has proven himself inside of the ring, more often than not. Our last match together was that tag team match at Summer XXXTreme VII, but it was not Vinnie who took the fall in order for his team to lose. Vinnie has done just about everything possible to cement his standing; World champion. Two-time Internet champion. I may have no interest in the ‘lesser’ titles, but props to any man who can step inside of that ring and take one for himself! There is no shame in knowing what you want in this path in life, and going out there and grabbing it! It is what I would do, and I would expect no less from any man I oppose. Last of all, Senor Vinnie.”

“Vinnie, you and I? We’ve had ourselves a history ever since Ty West and his Aunt Lora were in the picture. I was one of the ones who was completely against your marrying her because, quite frankly, I thought she was too good for you. I look back now and wonder if it was more the other way around. I had some semblance of hope that after Ty and I ended things, perhaps Lora would still have something to do with me because, shit. I liked the woman! Or at least, I thought I did. But no. The moment her beloved nephew left me, all contact was cut. And you? I know of your divorce and believe me, Fyrirgefðu. (I am sorry) But somehow I imagine the same could be said. No contact from Lora? Acting as if you had never existed? Yes? No? No matter, is really none of my business. My point was that in some ways, we are similar. In others, not so much. When we first met, I thought you were a fucking psycho. A goddamn lunatic for talking to a cactus but can not deny a sense of pride in that is a thing of the past. As for your mental state?”

He shook his head.

“None of my business. Point is, maybe you are not as bad as I believed. We have met in the ring before, and each time we beat the shit out of each other. It did not matter if it was a singles match or tag team. Sometimes the world title was at stake between us, other times - just pride. Which can be just as dangerous and even more valuable. Now here we are again, only this time there’s a third but he’s really inconsequential because this match will be decided between us. Just you and me. And much as I am beginning to respect you, maybe even like you? There is one common factor between us every time we’ve faced each other. I’ve won. Every. Time.”

Fenris then stopped and turned toward the water, facing the surface and watching as if the light reflecting off of the surface had almost a calming, hypnotic effect.

“I suppose that brings us to Daniel Morgan - I mean, Jack Washington. Sorry, Jack. You can understand my confusion because every time I see you or hear anything about you and that casino of yours, I keep thinking about my friend Daniel who arrived in SCW years before you did, and opened a casino. Again, years before you did. I suppose the saying goes that imitation is the sincerest form of flattery but there’s a difference between imitating something someone else did and flat out ripping off their idea to use as your own. Difference being, at least Daniel’s Golden Ring Casino is a success because I hear fuck all news about yours.”

“But Daniel is not the only SCW star that you remind me of. Believe it or not, and trust me when I say this is the highest compliment you will ever receive, but you remind me a little bit of myself. The arrogance outside of the ring. The confidence inside of the ring. Championship success rate. Like me, you’ve had it all. Okay, I imagine that there is a difference between us where the world title is concerned. I held it once. You held it…”

He held up two fingers and nodded.

“Yes, Jack. You held it twice. There is no denying the fact that you are a two-time champion. Only thing is, that just means that you also lost it two times. There is also the little matter that my one World title reign lasted longer than both of yours combined! You know…”

He paused, a frown suddenly on his face as he glanced away from the waters as if in deep thought.

“Maybe I was wrong. Maybe you and I are not all that alike. I mean, when I was champion, I was right there on every show, scheduled or not. Just to hype and advertise SCW as a whole. I fought each and every single person who crossed my path whether they deserved a title shot or not. I did not care. I simply wanted the exposure. I wanted the championship to have the exposure! I went through every one - every single one - of my challengers for almost nine months! Until I met and lost to Austin James Mercer! Yeah. But during all of those months, I raised the bar so that NOBODY who followed after me would have an easy job at living up to the same standard that I had laid out! Least of all, you.”

“Your two reigns?”

He shook his head.

“Forgettable at best. One could even be forgiven if they forgot you ever even won the championship, let alone held it twice! You were hyped as the next big thing! You even won the Future Star of the Year award and probably have made every single person who cast their vote in your favor realize just how badly they fucked up in doing so! You are all style Jack, and little substance. Yes, you might have some impressive showings inside of the ring, but what it all comes down to is one simple fact; you have not got it in you to be someone that the wrestling world will look back on years from now and remember. This weekend? It is not about you, believe it or not. Is not even about Vinnie.”

He tapped a forefinger to his sternum.

“It is about me. It is about my time, and finally getting back what I deserve! Nothing is going to stop me, and nobody is going to get in my way!”

That being said, Fenris turned his back to the camera and walked back the way he came until the screen finally faded to black.

16
Supercard Archives / Re: JACK WASHINGTON v FENRIS - UNICORN PUDDING
« on: September 10, 2021, 06:05:54 PM »

Las Vegas, Nevada -
Last week


“So, was I wrong?” That wasn't just a simple question where the proverbial “Man of the Hour,” Kristjan Baltarsson aka Fenris was concerned. If you were close to him, you would know just how hard of a question that was for someone like him to ask. It wasn't just an admission of guilt, it was admitting that he might be wrong about something - anything.

And to the person on the other end of this video, his close friend Willow, felt the sting of the question all the way to where she resided in Washington state. She did not answer, at least not quickly enough to suit Kristjan. He frowned as she bit her lower lip and cast a glance off camera on her end.

“Well!?” He prompted in his not-so-subtle way, to which she coolly replied, “Give me a minute. It takes time to properly sugarcoat a response where you're concerned.”

“Shit!” He fell back against the cushions of the sofa’s backrest, curling his fingers up against his lips as he looked anywhere but at his friend.

“Oh now don't pout. With those lips you look ridiculous.” Willow teased him, and that was enough to get him to look back at her, but the smile she wore was enough to keep him from saying to her what he probably would have said to any one of his other friends and acquaintances. Yes, even Mackenzie Page.

Willow leaned forward, her face changing from a soft teasing expression to one of concern and caring. She asked, “Kristjan, can I be honest with you about the situation?”

He said nothing, just motioned his hand for her to go ahead. And she did. She asked, “You had a pretty rough time coming out, didn’t you?”

“If you call the world finding out when I didn’t want it to, being harassed by fucking reporters, oh and let’s not forget the threat of a sex tape being exposed, then yes.” He nodded. “I guess you could say that. What’s your point?”

“My point is,” She stressed, “Is that despite the fact I know very little about David, since I don’t watch wrestling, it sounds like he’s had a bad time himself. Being brought up by religious fanatics? Abused physically and emotionally? Being practically brainwashed into going back into the closet, and then he laid eyes on a certain bronze Adonis that undid that.”

Fenris smiled that oh-so-cocky smile of his and quipped, “Flatterer.”

Willow continued, “And now he’s paying for it. It just sounds to me like you had it easy compared to what that poor guy went through. And is still going through. Now, before you ask, no. I don’t think it was right that he pretty much broadcast ed what you two did together behind closed doors for all the world to hear. Oh and speaking of that…”

She gave him a funny and obvious wink.

“Good for you!” She almost laughed, causing him to bury his face in his hand while his neck flushed a charming shade of red. She went on, “But, on the flip side…”

Fenris sighed, muttering, “... fucking knew it…” As he raised his head to look at her. He watched as she smiled her most charming smile from her side of the call and she said, “You’re probably the first man he’s allowed himself to get that close to on a personal level, maybe in years. You denying anything happened to protect your privacy probably hurt him so bad…”

“Stop. Please.” Kristjan finally said, eyes closed and he held a hand up. “I get it. I fucked up royally...”

Just as Kristjan was about to continue further on with this conversation, he was interrupted by a hearty and rapid-fire knock on the front door of his condo. Kristjan cast a quick glance toward the door, then leaned back on the sofa and called out, “Aron! Door!”

“I'm busy, K!” Aron replied, calling out from elsewhere in the condo. “Get it yourself!”

“I'm on a call with Willow!”

“I'm ordering our dinner!”

“God damn it!” Kristjan half muttered, earning a soft, lighthearted laugh to escape from Willow as she shook her head at him.

“Go on.” She said, dismissing him. “I'll call you later. Okay?”

“Fine.” He grumbled, not ready to actually end the call with his friend, but at the same time, not savoring how she had just effectively put him in his place and exposed his shortcomings where David Shepherd was concerned. She smiled brilliantly, casting a wink at him as the call was brought to an end.

Just in time for a second knock  but rather than get up straight away, Kristjan called out, “Who is it??”

And instead of an answer through the closed door, he got a knock in response. Kristjan turned his head and gave the door across the condos foyer a dirty and incredulous look.

“Who! Is! It!?”

**Knock! Knock!**

“God DAMN it!” Kristjan threw himself up from his seat and stormed over to the door. ‘Who the fu-!?” But the exact words were cut off as he threw the door open and found himself staring into the innocent, smiling face of Despayre.

“It’s rude to yell at someone’s door.” Despayre said casually as he strode past a perplexed Fenris and into the condo, his father Synn casually following. Fenris slowly shut the door and glanced back and forth between them as they stood in the foyer and turned around to him.

“What are you doing here?” Kristjan asked.

“What?” Despayre held his arms out in wonder. “Do I have to have a reason to come visit you?”

“You’ve never done it before.” Kristjan answered that chosen gauntlet, walking past them to which Despayre just shrugged and said, “Well, you’re a very unpleasant individual.” Earning a nudge from his dad and an owl-look toward Gabriel’s student who spun around to give him a hard stare.

“Oh, hi.” Their heads turned as Aron returned to the front room, switching his phone off and tucking it into his back pocket. He settled onto the arm rest of the nearest chair and linked his fingers together as he asked, “What brings you guys here?”

Despayre spun around and smiled at the younger of the two siblings, stating, “Oh, Mister Mark asked me to come here to give the big lug here…” He jetted a thumb at Kristjan. “Some news about his match at the Supercard.”

“Why you?” Kristjan asked, to which Despayre answered, “Because I'm the safest.”

“Joshua…” Synn nudged him a second time and shook his head in the negative, whether it be the truth or not. Despayre blinked at his dad, unable to process what he might have said wrong so he turned away to Kristjan who walked around the sofa and had a seat on the far left.

He said, “You’re not exactly filling my head with confidence. I meant why did he have you deliver -- whatever this news is, instead of telling Aron. You know… my manager?”

Despayre just puts on his best innocent look (that gets them every time) and shrugs without saying a word. Kristjan leans back and sighs, beckoning him to go on. He said, “Alright, out with it? What about my match with Washington?”

Despayre said, “Well first you have to promise me that you won’t get mad until I’m finished.”

Kristjan just stared at him. Stared hard, then turned and looked at Aron who seemed just as equally clueless to what was going on here. Kristjan exhaled sharply and turned back to Despayre and said, “Okay, fine. I promise.”

Despayre said straight away, “Candy changed your match up. She’s making you and Jack wrestle each other in a great big kiddie pool filled with Unicorn pudding.” He paused, looked left and then right, and finally said, “I’m finished.”

The room was immediately filled with a very tense silence. Kristjan paused, waiting for the inevitable punch line. Despayre was a proud and practiced practical joker, so it was obvious this had to be just another one of his childlike ribs. Only -- he wasn’t saying anything. No denials. No “Just kidding!” or “Gotcha!” He just was casually inching his way back toward the front door of the condo.

Kristjan looked straight to Synn and pointed toward Despayre, “What is he talking about?” But before Synn could deign to answer, Kristjan turned to Aron who was already on his phone, searching for an answer as Kristjan said, “Tell me he’s kidding!”

“K…” Aron’s eyes were glued firmly to the screen of his phone. His flesh was not as tan and healthy as it had been less than a minute ago. He knew exactly what was about to happen, and how his beloved older brother was about to react. Aron slowly turned his head to Kristjan’s imploring eyes and he gave a slight shake of the head. “He’s not kidding. Candy changed it. You guys are… you’re wrestling in a tub filled with pink, purple and blue pudding…”

Kristjan quickly snatched the phone from out of Aron’s hands and stared at the screen….

Out in the hallway….

“IS SHE FUCKING OUT OF HER GOD DAMN MIND!?”

“WHAT THE FUCK DO THEY THINK THEYRE DOING!?”

“I’M NOT A FUCKING SIDE SHOW FREAK!”

“IS SHE STONED!?”

And more, so much more, audible cursing that devolved from English to even louder Icelandic cursing as the door shut behind Despayre and Synn as they quickly and wisely took their leave. Despayre stared with wide eyes at the closed door, hearing thuds and crashes emanate from within as they could also hear Aron attempting to calm his brother down; a monumental and improbable task! Despayre then looked up at his dad and smiled.

“I think that went well!”



“So… sorry everybody. Aron here, and I’m afraid that you’re going to have to put up with me this time around. I’m sure by now that you heard how my brother reacted to Candy’s little alteration to his match against Jack Washington and, well, let’s just say that he’s not in his best frame of mind right now. And knowing him as you do by now, that’s probably saying a lot. I know I’ve had a handful trying to calm him down and convince him that things aren’t as bad as they seem, but he’s just not hearing it. So, here I am. Acting the part of manager and you know what another term for manager is when their wrestler won’t talk - 'mouthpiece.’”

“The sad thing is this was a match that my brother was really looking forward to because, let’s face it; I think there’s a lot of similarities between Jack Washington and Fenris. Both won the world titles in their rookie years. Meteoric rise for both men. And if I have to say, both with a certain sense of self importance. Yeah, I’ll be the first to admit that Fenris has a lot of confidence in himself in every way that you can think of; from his actual physical appearance to disregarding that and belief in what he can accomplish inside of the ring. Sound like anyone we know? Like, Jack perhaps? I think the only real difference is Fenris has more of a capacity to show respect towards someone once they’ve earned it. From what I’ve seen of Jack, the moment a match is booked for him, he’s already looking down on his opponent with a haughty sense of derision. Like he believes the match is a mere formality (okay, that sounds like my brother as well), but has anyone else noticed that Jack seems to have the unique talent of looking down his nose at people while that nose is stuck straight up in the air? Almost like he can’t believe he actually has to be inside of the ring with you, let alone have to touch you, in order to walk away the winner.”

“Sure, Fenris is confident. Brash. Cocky. And by his own admission - mean. From ‘the Cockney King’ Ben Jordan to Caleb Storms and just about every name in between, my brother has been in there against the very best. And do you know something, Jack? Only two men in this sport has ever managed to walk away with a win at his expense; Ben Jordan and Austin James Mercer. This is why he was looking forward to this match. This was why, for the first time in what seemed forever, Fenris was actually excited for a match. Because he has yet to get the chance to face you inside of the ring, and you’ve accomplished almost everything that he has! It’s almost like the two of you are on parallel career paths! And then - Candy stepped in. She decided to have some fun at the expense of the two of you, and now suddenly? All of that excitement went right out the window.”

“My brother may be something of an exhibitionist. He is a proud, proud man. But he is also one of the most physically dangerous athletes on the roster. Black belts in Judo, Muay Thai and Jeet Kune Do. Trained in hapkido. Extensive experience in kickboxing and MMA… still feeling confident over there Jack? Because I can honestly say that my brother was dangerous enough when this match was originally scheduled to be a regular one-on-one. But now that it’s been changed to a Pudding Match and he’s about went post apocalyptic nuclear?”

“I guess I just want to say … it’s been nice knowing you.”

17
Climax Control Archives / Oh this is going to be FUN!
« on: August 06, 2021, 11:29:02 PM »

Las Vegas, Nevada -
Go Gym


Gabriel hadn’t intended for the gym to be open on this day. Even the man who, alongside his wife Odette, had become known as a “maker of champions,” needed a day off once in a while to spend with family and friends rather than run the risk of becoming a workaholic. But the man was immensely proud of the men and women whom he called their students, each and every one from past to present, and when one was in need or felt a strong desire to burn off some energy at the weights or inside of the ring, he had little desire to refuse them. Before the ravages of the Covid-19 pandemic, the famed Go Gym was open pretty much each and every day, all the better to prepare their students for the rigors of the sport. In fact, training every day was almost a mandatory requirement. But since the world has changed around them, the Stevens had little alternative but to change their practices along with it. They still mandated rigorous training on scheduled days, but extended the training hours so that they still got in time needed but also gave the men and women they were responsible for time off so their bodies and minds could rest and recover.They had no desire to push their students so far as to near a breaking point.

They simply wanted them to succeed.

And one such student who seemingly did not know the meaning of the words “day off” was the man who was currently inside of one of the two rings the GO Gym housed; Fenris. Fenris, Gabriel acknowledged, had fast become something of a masochist when it came to putting himself through intensive training at his own expense. Aron told him that every morning, rain or shine, hung over or well rested, Fenris would drag his ass, and that of his brother, out of bed just as the sun was rising for a morning run of four to six miles at the nearest park, usually the Charlie Frias Park,  or even down the Vegas Strip. Sometimes, to add to the “misery,” Fenris would even show up at the doors of friends such as Dani Weston or Bobbie Dahl and drag them along, their lack of desire being completely alien and thus, lost to him. And after returning home, showering and changing, that was when he would always head for the Go Gym training facility to ensure everything he knew remained sharp. Each time, he pushed himself almost well beyond his limits before he called it a day, sometimes at Gabriel’s insistence, sometimes at Aron’s, and most rarely, at his own. Only for Gabriel to find the man entering the gym the very next morning, ready to begin the process all over again.

This time, however, Gabriel ran into a bit of difficulty in finding a sparring partner for the man at such late notice. Fenris was there every day like clockwork, working out but this time, for this match in particular, he did not seem overly concerned nor focused. Part of Gabriel’s mindset showed concern for this because it was entirely unlike Fenris, or what he had taught the man. Gabriel and Odette both had drilled into each and every student to never - ever - take any opponent lightly or for granted. One wrong move and an upset could happen, and it would be the opponent’s arm, not yours, that would be raised in victory. Of course, on the other hand, Gabriel also understood why Fenris almost seemed to not give a damn. We were talking about Brayden Hilton, after all. Thus far all he had shown was a man that was all hype, all name, but little substance. Relying on foul tactics and his family name to get by rather than anything even remotely resembling athletic talent.

Ordinarily Gabriel would have foregone any further attempt to do so and step inside of the ring himself, but the fact that his wife Odette had dropped their son Lucas off while she and their daughter went into town. Lucas had wanted to hang out with dad at the gym rather than run errands, so Gabriel had a young one to keep a watchful eye on rather than step inside of the ring for a training session with one of his prize students. And of course, Lucas had also offered to help in this regard, but one quick ‘tickle session’ courtesy of the White Wolf and a giggling Lucas quickly cried “uncle.’



Earlier that day…

The eight year old Lucas stood in the ring with the brightest smile on his youthful face, dressed in his favorite Animaniacs t shirt and shorts. But this was not the first time that this brave young warrior had set foot inside of the six-sided ring. Only a few years ago, he stood inside this very same ring set to “challenge” the then-World Champion Fenris for his prestigious title. Under dire threat of bodily harm from Odette if he hurt her baby boy, Fenris took the utmost care of Lucas. Not because of the threat but because, as much of a temper as he wielded and as vile a temperament as he possessed, Gabriel and Odette’s son was probably the only child that could bring down the self-imposed walls that Fenris had erected around himself. Kids were his one true Achilles heel, but not so much where this one was concerned.

And just like three years before, Fenris stood opposite of him, across the ring in his wrestling gear. But unlike then, this time Fenris had indeed shed those walls and was ‘hamming it up,’ eyes wide and beckoning the child to come on. With a smile on his face, Gabriel had rang the timekeeper’s bell on the ring apron and watched as Lucas cried out in his own ‘savage’ glee and charged right into Fenris’s arms. And to his credit, the big lug played right along, falling to his back and allowing the boy the upper hand - briefly. Soon enough Fenris had Lucas down and just like before, quickly found the ticklish spots under his arms and the child was soon laughing uncontrollably, kicking his legs until ultimately, Fenris got him to say “uncle.” But even then Lucas was not finished with his “opponent,” as the moment Fenris released him to stand up, Lucas had him in a playful side headlock. All the while Gabriel watched with the brightest of smiles, laughing to himself.



Finally, Gabriel had some success in finding a training partner for Fenris by sheer luck. One of those random students you hear mention from Krystal Wolfe on social media, a young Josh Sobeck just so happened to arrive at the Gym on something of a whim, to see if it was open and he could sneak in a brief workout. No sooner did he step through the doors than all heads turned, and his life flashed before his eyes.

Wrong time, wrong place, as they say.

A startled yelp of surprise rang throughout the Gym as Fenris hauled Josh up to his feet, twisted his arm into an extended arm lock and threw him over to the mat in a Judo toss! Josh’s body landed on the padded canvas of the ring, but with enough impact it shook the ring and his body literally bounced up not once but twice. Yet if he thought that would be the end of this session which had already gone on ten minutes too long for his own liking, it did not stop there. Fenris pulled him back up to his feet and repeated the process; an arm twisted into a Judo throw. Wash, rinse and repeat a total of three times. By the third time his body had hit the canvas, poor Josh had the wind driven completely from his body and all the flips resulted in him not knowing which way was up! Fenris had hold of his wrist and held him at arm’s length, walking around him in a full circle until he ducked behind him and wrapped an arm around his chin while retaining the arm lock, and pulled him down to the canvas in a full on body scissors; trapping Josh in an Asuka lock! Perhaps the favorite of submission holds in Fenris’s arsenal, it took no time at all for Josh to “tap out,” thus ending the sparring match.

“Yayyy!” Lucas called out from across the gym where he sat on a bench, gleefully happy at Fenris ‘winning.’ The boy leapt to his feet and clapped his hands together, obviously pleased as Gabriel helped guide a shaken Josh from the ring and directed him elsewhere.

“Go.” Gabriel chuckled, feeling somewhat guilty for the poor guy again, ending up on the wrong side of a session with his own personal nightmare. He patted the young man on the back and stated, “I think you’ve had enough for one day. Forget the weights this time, hit the showers.” Urging him off. Gabriel watched as the young man limped his way toward the men’s locker room, shaking his head and turning around toward his ‘other’ student. And to him, that is what Fenris would always be right up until the day he decided to ultimately end his in-ring career and retire. 

Fenris sat on the edge of the ring apron, as if he hadn’t a care in the world. That what just had happened inside of the training ring was just another day. And for him, it pretty much was just that. It was a very rare occurrence where Fenris stepped in at Gabriel’s request to assist training a young man with hopes and dreams of his own to break into the sport of professional wrestling. After all, it wasn’t like Gabriel was short on help, if he needed it at all. Gabriel was not one of those trainers who took the fees and then sat back while others did all the work while he kept the glory for himself. No, Gabriel was more often than not, right there in the ring, handling the training himself. That was how it was done with Fenris himself, and it was how Gabriel also had trained Aron. The former two-time World Heavyweight Champion lived by the credo “if you want something done right, you do it yourself.’ But that did not mean he wasn’t above having a helping hand every now and then. After all, he had his Despayre always at the gym, always ready and willing to lend a hand - just so long as there were no babes involved. There was also Shane Boswell, Synn, Jake Sullivan and even O’Malley.

Fenris, however, had little to no patience (big surprise there) for training someone else when most, if not all, of his time was preoccupied with training himself. His patience with the students was not well known, and he had little desire to coddle anyone when they were preparing for such a rough and tumble world as they would be forced to survive in. He would often begin to think of them as, and treat them like, actual opponents in a ‘make or break’ mindset. This was why Gabriel would only ask for his assistance on very rare occasions, such as when there was a headstrong charge who needed to be taught a hard lesson in humility. And it was why only at these times did Fenris agree. For one, he got a tickle out of slapping a punk bitch around who thought he was all that without having to put in any tried and true effort to succeed. (Gee, who does THAT remind you of?) And two, he owed Gabriel much, inside of the ring and out. He helped transition this MMA superstar into perhaps the fastest rising World Heavyweight Champion in SCW history. Four months in after his debut and the gold was his, beginning a reign of dominance and an undefeated streak that lasted almost a full year.

But it was outside of the ring where Gabriel had made his mark with this hot headed Icelandic star. Because when he needed a lesson in humility himself, Gabriel was there. When his arrogance overcame his intelligence, Gabriel brought his head down from out of the clouds and taught him the value of keeping those close even closer rather than drive them away. And when the wrestling and MMA worlds were shocked by the indiscreet affair between Fenris and Kris Ryans, revealing the “White Wolf” as a closeted homosexual, Gabriel had been there to talk him down. Part tough love, part genuine concern; Gabriel had been there.

“You were a little rough in there, weren’t you?” Gabriel asked calmly, but it had been put more of a statement of fact rather than openly questioning. It was enough, however, to draw the attention of Fenris who looked up, his brow knitted in something of a cross between confusion and a frown. The entire time he had been in the ring, sparring with Josh, he had thought he had been going light on the kid. Or at the very least, his version of what going light was. Fenris then extended a hand over to Gabriel…

“Hi, I’m Kristjan.” He stated without mirth or menace in his voice. Just a flat, even tone. “Have we met?”

Gabriel looked down at the offered hand, then glanced upward through his brow and at the stone set face of his charge. Their eyes met briefly before the corner of Gabriel’s lips twitched and he shook his head. “Wise arse…” He half muttered, just loud enough so that Fenris could hear, but not so loud that his son would be able as he turned and had a seat beside Fenris on the edge of the ring apron. There was only the briefest of moments of silence between the two men before ultimately Gabriel asked, “So what was that all about, anyway? You were a little more aggressive than normal in there with poor Josh.”

“Is he alright?” Fenris asked casually, to which Gabriel smiled, “He’s a tough kid. He’ll be alright. If anything, it’ll push him to work harder.” But he then turned his head and addressed Fenris more directly, “But you’re changing the subject. You didn’t answer my question. What was that about?”

Gabriel waited a moment, knowing just how close this young man kept his literal heart on his proverbial sleeve, and how much he valued his privacy in any and all matters. The few rare times he had a problem and Gabriel had succeeded in making a breakthrough by getting him to open up, even if just a little, was momentous. He had seen Fenris through some of his best times, but also some of his worst, during his stay in Las Vegas. That was why he was getting so good at reading not only this student in particular, but all of the GO Gym graduates overall.

He finally asked, “Something wrong?”

“Why would you think something is wrong?”

“Come on. I’ve known you since `17. I think I can read you just enough to know when something is gnawing at you.” Gabriel pointed out the obvious, then something of the not so obvious. “Plus, you seemed pretty lax about training for Brayden and yet here you are.”

Fenris remained calm, stoic. “You always said not to take any opponent lightly.”

“True.” Gabriel acknowledged this to be fact with a nod of the head. “But let’s face facts. We’ve all seen Brayden’s two matches that he’s had so far. Kid is…”

“A punk ass bitch.” Fenris stated without hesitation, only looking up at the clearing of Gabriel’s throat and then across the Gym’s floor to where Lucas was. A silent warning to kindly watch the foul language that Fenris had turned into an art form when his children were anywhere nearby.

Gabriel, despite the immediate circumstance, nodded in agreement, but then said, “True. Let’s face facts. Brayden’s sister Brittany is more dangerous in his matches than Brayden himself. I think she’s the one you have to worry about.”

“Unless that’s just the image the little shi- the little punk…” He quickly corrected himself. “... Wants to project or us to think. I’m not taking the chance. I haven’t lost a match since my last match with Ben.” Bringing up the topic of that epic encounter the two men had over the World Heavyweight Championship, one that fast became something others had to live up toward and was a runner up to the Match of the Year for 2020. Fenris then added, “I’m not worried about her getting involved. It’ll be her swan song if she decides to stick her worked on nose into my match with her brother.”

“What are you talking about?” Gabriel asked out of genuine curiosity. “You know you can’t lay a hand on her.”

“I never said I would. And you know damn well that Aron would never lay a hand on her.” Fenris lifted his downcast, hang-dog expression from the floor to Gabriel. He shook his head but this time it was he who had a wisp of a conspiratorial smile on the lips. “But do you think I don’t know any women who would gladly do the job for the both of us?”

Gabriel shrugged, acknowledging this to be fact. Charlotte. Mackenzie. Hell, even Tempest from the Gym would probably be willing to intervene and prevent Brittany Williams from potentially costing Fenris the match on Sunday against Brayden. He then opted to press a touch harder, this time toward what could be a more sensitive topic as he asked, “Is it about David?” Fenris quickly brought his attention toward his mentor and Gabriel added, “Shepherd…”

“I know who you mean!” Fenris barked, quickly checking himself rather than allow the little one who looked up to think he dared to raise his voice at his dad. He checked himself and asked, “You telling me you know about David?” The quickly amended, “Not that there is anything…”

“Of course not.” Humored him, taking his eyes away from Fenris. Not being stared at as they talked might be a small key to getting the man to open up, even if just a little. He noticed from the corner of his eye, Fenris also looked away, but he could see the faintest traces of coloring rise up along his neck and ears. So he was either embarrassed or angry. When dealing with Fenris, sometimes it was hard to decipher one from the other. He then stressed, “But we’ve been through this whole song and dance before. You don’t have to hide who you are from anyone.”

“And I told you that sometimes I'd prefer to keep my private life private.” Fenris countered.

“I understand.” Gabriel raised a hand to try to help ward off any of that infamous temper of his from rising to the surface like an active volcano, ready to blow at any moment. “But you can’t fault a friend for wanting to be there for another friend.” There was a moment’s pause between them, and Gabriel heard the distinctive sound of a breath escaping the man beside him, a sigh of annoyance or indignation.

“I guess not.” Was all that he said, but it was something. It was a first step.

“Was it that TMZ video?” Gabriel added and the sudden intake of breath from Fenris told him that he had just hit the nail on the head.

“You heard about that?” Was all Fenris had to ask, and Gabriel chuckled. Not at the expense of his student, but at the situation that this man tended to find himself in seemingly every time someone caught his interest.

“I did.” Gabriel answered. “I didn’t have to, but I did. Actually, nobody had to see that after that pair of lip locks you two put on each other after your match.” Gabriel smirked and gave a playful, bro-type elbow into Fenris’s bicep. “That kind of gave away that there was something there. The TMZ video just confirmed it.”

“God’s…!” Fenris looked up toward the ceiling and shook his head in frustrated dismay. “Just once I would like to be involved with something that didn’t fall under public scrutiny!”

“Yes, well. Good luck with that.” Was all Gabriel could say, turning Fenris’s attention toward him.

“Meaning?” Fenris confronted him. Gabriel answered, “Meaning, I understand you want to keep your private life separate from your professional one. Believe me, I get it! When O and I had Lucas there, all anybody wanted to know about was him. His gender, his name, they started demanding pictures of our son as if it was their right! I heard what Candy said to you on Twitter, and I agree and disagree. I think giving an autograph at appropriate times is the least we can do for someone’s support, but when people start trying to invade our personal lives? That’s when it’s time to draw the line.”

“Well, too late for that now.” Fenris seemed to fall into an almost icy trance, his eyes staring straight ahead but seemingly at nothing, not seeing a thing before him. “Just can’t believe they were waiting outside of my cabin, like a goddamn stalker!”

Gabriel sighed, admitting, “Unfortunately that is the price to pay for a celebrity. People will always sink to new depths to dig up dirt on someone. Bright side?”

Fenris turned and frowned at the man, shaking his head, “Oh I dare you…”

But that did not phase Gabriel one iota as he smiled, his shoulders trembling from the effort of restraining himself. He quipped, “At least this time they didn’t get anything incriminating caught on tape?”

Fenris slowly closed his eyes and turned away, shaking his head in an embarrassed silence. But Gabriel was known for being just a touch mischievous as he was unable to help adding, “Not that they would have had to, if half the details Esther said was true.”

“Please, stop!” Fenris all but demanded in a vain effort to curb Gabriel’s fun at his expense. Gabriel chuckled and did indeed opt to let the man off the hook, adding one last piece of advice, from one friend to another. “Fen-Kristjan.” Gabriel found himself dropping the use of his ring name, and going for the more informal use of his given name. A sign of the bond and familiarity between the two men. He advised, “I know you like to keep things close, but there is nothing wrong with letting those closest to you in just a little bit. You managed with Ty…”

“And look where that got me.”

“Okay, point for you.” Gabriel admitted. “But my point remains the same. If all this is making you that uncomfortable, maybe it’s time to talk to David about what happened on that TMZ video. Or the youtube one that member of his congregation put up.”

Fenris slowly turned his head back to Gabriel and he asked heatedly, “What youtube video…!?”



Crown and Anchor British Pub

Fenris had never been the type to appreciate or frequent the fancier, brightly lit modern nightclubs with loud, screaming patrons and flashing neon lights, that seemed to draw Las Vegas visitors and citizens like flies to manure. Only a handful of those closest to him knew that he had an uncomfortable ‘thing’ with enclosed spaces were concerned, and when these clubs were at their peak, they became standing room only and it was a feeling like the walls closing in around you. He disliked how crowded they tended to get and the vast amount of noise that these clubs tended to bring to loud enough levels that might damage your eardrums for life, or at least cause an intense ringing in the ears until it slowly subsided sometime in the next twenty-four hours - if you were lucky.

The closest he would ever come to going to such a club was the very one that just so happened to be housed inside of the Golden Ring Casino, owned and operated by London Underground’s own Daniel Morgan. SCW and SCU stars were actively encouraged to visit what has fast become a staple to the inner circle of both promotions, but were you to ask Fenris his preferred choice of establishment? It would be the very one he was sitting in at this moment, laying in wait if you will. The Crown and Anchor pub was quiet, with dark lights and low music, if any at all. The decor was minimal but quaint, like any decent pub should be. Here, it was all about the atmosphere, and of course the food and drink. You could have your fill of any one of a number of traditional British ales, but also order off a full menu, some of Great Britain’s top dishes, including everything from fish n’ chips to bangers and mash.

Of course, Fenris wasn’t here for the food. At least, not yet. A vegetarian and British food do not always go hand in hand. Instead, he sat back in one of the booths, in the darkest corner under dim lighting, all the better to keep prying eyes from invading where they were not wanted. Another reason not to have gone to the Golden Ring Casino; the SCW stars were known there,and expected. One look at who he was meeting with and the tongues were surely to begin wagging. So, he sat there with a tall pint of London Porter in hand when a voice said approaching him from behind, “Sorry I’m late!”

And Fenris watched as none other than David Shepherd slid into the booth beside him. -- What? You were actually expecting someone else??? David paused briefly to take in his surroundings before he looked back across the booth to the man opposite him, practically immune to the chilled demeanor that Fenris happened to take on upon his arrival.

“Nice.” David nodded, holding a similar appreciation in the establishment as Fenris, before he addressed him, “Took me a bit longer to find the place than I expected.”

Fenris still did not deign to respond just yet as a ‘barmaid’ approached the table and her eyes shined almost as brightly as her smile, being lucky enough to be assigned a booth with not just one good looking man, but two! As she had already served Fenris his beer, her eyes were for David only this time around, asking, “What can I get you, luv?” Leaving David to ponder as he leaned back to look past her and toward the chalk board with the specials listed above the bar. But before he could ultimately come to his own decision, Fenris took it upon himself to solve the smallest of dilemmas by telling the barmaid, “He’ll have a Black Dog lager.”

She turned from Fenris to David for confirmation and David shrugged, “I guess I’ll be having a Black Dog lager.” Leaving her to smile and nod, turning away to head back toward the bar to fill his order.

David then continued to look around, surveying his surroundings with a silent appreciation. He casually, and innocently, said, “Nice place. You wouldn’t think it was a gay bar…”

“It’s not.” Fenris said, correcting his observation. “I do not like most gay bars that I’ve been to. The rare ones I’ve let myself be dragged to. Too loud. Too crowded.”

“You’re not into that scene?” David asked in a casual attempt to get to know at least a little something further about the man seated across from him, besides the fact he was attractive and great in bed.

Fenris answered, “Never was. Been to like - three, in my whole life and it was all the same. Loud music. Loud people. Fucking drama everywhere you look! Can’t even talk to someone without the arrogant little fucks thinking you’re out for a piece of ass rather than just someone to talk to. Places are goddamned meat markets! Would rather be in a dark, quiet place like this instead of staring at some man in a dress or assless chaps.”

“Depends on the ass I suppose.” David quipped as the barmaid returned, sliding the tall pint of beer in its place before David. Perhaps to her vast disappointment, David did not return her smile or even wink. A slight “thanks” but otherwise, his attentions was for the man seated opposite him. David took a drink of the dry, almost gritty beer before setting it down on the table in front of him and saying, “Not bad. Bit stronger than the beers I know.”

“Most beers from Europe are.” Fenris stated. “Mackenzie calls American beer ‘piss water.’ You should try Snake Venom, sometime.”

“Excuse me?” David said, wondering if he misheard or misunderstood.

“Is a brand of Icelandic beer.” Fenris answered for his benefit. “Strongest in world at sixty-seven percent.”

“Shit…” David relaxed back against the plush tanned leather of the booth, then a wicked grin crossed his lips as he said, “If you’re trying to get me drunk for a repeat performance, you’re wasting your time.” Taking extra care to keep his voice low. He was still what you might describe as ‘fresh out of the closet’ and was not comfortable enough in his own skin, let alone a public and intimate exchange such as the one he was having with Fenris.

The bold claim, however, gave Fenris pause from his personal thoughts to instead raise his brow. David was, in his own mind, ‘sex on legs,’ and he was nothing if not confident that if he wanted David in bed, it would take little to no convincing. “We really need to talk.” Fenris said, expertly and curtly ending any further attempts by David at any form of light-hearted banter between the two … what were they, anyway? It seemed to be too soon to tell or put a name on whatever was happening between the two men.

“Okay…” David was about to take another drink of his beer, and instead he set it back down with a sense of dread beginning to well up in the pit of his stomach; almost like a knot growing tighter. Maybe Fenris got what he wanted on the cruise and saw no further need or use for him… He sighed and rubbed massaged his temple with the fingers of his right hand as he asked, “About anything in particular? About that TMZ video? If it was about what my sister said about us, I swear…”

“No.” Fenris interrupted. “Not about that video.” The emphasis on the word ‘that’ not being lost on David. Fenris then held up his free hand, and in it was his phone with a video set on it. A video from the former Church of the Good Shepherds here in Las Vegas. A very familiar video that David recognized almost immediately. Someone in his Congregation had, in fact, recorded and uploaded the sermon in his promo where he indulged everyone in the most sexualized and intimate details of he and Fenris being intimate in every way, every place, and every position imaginable in that cabin that one evening.

David’s eyes rose from the screen to meet the openly hostile stare of Fenris who tossed the phone onto the table top. He shook his head, “You just couldn’t help yourself, could you?”

“It’s not like that…” David started to stress, but he wasn’t given much of a chance, if any at al, in defending himself from this not-too-subtle of accusations. When Fenris and that temper of his got the steam rolling, it was hard if not outright impossible to slow him down.

“Don’t.” Fenris said quietly. “I… I just am pissed at myself for being fooled into thinking this was anything more than it was, I guess. I mean, I’ve had one night stands every now and then, but I think this is a first, even for me. I’ve never been used for a promotional booty call before.”

The words hung like icicles in the air between the two men, as if the raging hot temperatures outside in the Las Vegas air was beginning to cool down considerably. David’s brow now started to knit into a frown of its own, practically matching that of Fenris’s. “Excuse me…?” he started to say but Fenris extended a hand, palm up, across the table in a universal gesture.

Fenris said, “I mean, come on! Isn’t that what men do? Bag someone and then go about and brag to all of their buddies? Tell them all the details?” But this time, perhaps for the first time, Fenris may have met his match as a look flashed across David’s own eyes. Pain. Hurt. … Anger.

He said with no small amount of venom to his own tone of voice as he confronted Fenris finally with his own misgivings between them, saying, “Well I’d rather have someone brag about being with me than to be flat out denied!”

And surprisingly, Fenris said nothing. He was either caught unaware by this sudden change in David’s own strong demeanor, or he was accepting of the fact that what David was saying was no less than true - and that he had no real defense for it.

“I don’t know what the hell you’re…” he started to say, but this time it was David who interrupted him, arching his brow in mock wonder as he said, “Really? So you haven’t been on twitter ever since YOU bagged ME, denying anything ever happened between us?”

“That’s different…” Fenris tried to defend himself, but David was all over him, saying before he could continue to muster a defense, “Sure it is. You like to keep your private life private!” **air quotes** “Boo hoo! But let me ask you this! What do you think is more damaging to someone!? A moment’s embarrassment… or being flat out denied?”

Fenris frowned as David sat there, rigid. Waiting. Then, ultimately, David Shepherd shook his head and stood up. “Fuck this! This was a mistake!” And he slid out of the bar and simply stormed out of the pub, a few heads having turned to watch him leave and having overheard the outburst from both men. Fenris watched him go, not taking a step to stop him. He then fell back against the booth and muttered, “God damn it….”




Las Vegas, Nevada -
GO Gym


Yes, it indeed was time to return here to the famed GO Gym, but this time more for business rather than pleasure. And this time, the setting inside of the gym was different than in times past when Fenris was set to cut the promo for whatever upcoming match he was scheduled for. The interior of the Gym remained dark as the camera swept through in exploration, an almost sinister air behind the darkness and the shadows that lurked around and beneath the rings and the workout equipment. The through an arched door frame we move through until we arrive at a short hallway, and a closed door; the entrance to not the office that the Stevens share for business purposes involving the Gym and its respective students, but to the larger room used as a lecture hall/classroom setting where students are lectured on the nuances of the business and are able to fine tune their promo skills in front of a camera.

There, beneath the closed door, a faint light could be seen. The camera moved forward and the door was opened, and seated at one of the classroom desks was none other than Fenris, the literal man of the hour. Gone were his workout clothes and now he was dressed in more comfortable attire, an open sleeved t-shirt bearing the emblem of the Icelandic football club, Stjarnan Iceland, blue jeans with the knees torn, and his bare feet clad in his favored flip flops. The moment the camera moved inside of the room, those ice blue, ice cold eyes meet it and Fenris promptly brought up a hand and pointed the other way. The camera pivoted and turned around to face the head of the classroom where Aron stood behind the desk that doubled as a lecture podium, clad in what appeared to be a white academic robe. Aron stepped up to the podium’s microphone and proceeded with his lecture.

“Yes, I know. This is probably the last thing that everyone was expecting, but as both brother and manager to Fenris, I thought we might start things off a little bit differently this time around. While we will get down to more direct business eventually, I want to take this brief moment to discuss the theory of nature versus nurture. And before anyone questions the logic behind this path that Fenris and I are taking, trust me that there is a method to my madness.”

“There had BETTER be!”

“*ahem* Yes. Now as the college graduate, I opted to step in here for this lecture to help educate Fenris in relation to the claims from his opponent Brayden Hilton that everything he does, every success that he has experienced in life, is predisposed in his favor due to his being the son of Crystal Zdunich. In psychology, the theory of ‘nature versus nurture’ refers to how ‘nature,’ or biological and genetic predispositions' impact on average human traits, and ‘nurture’ describes the influence of learning and other influences from one's environment. In other words, if one has a parent that is highly skilled in athletics, does that mean that his or her traits pass down to their offspring? Do the children of a business person with a vastly high IQ automatically have a leg up, so to speak, against their peers? What one might refer to as some form of biological advantage?”

“The simple fact is that there is no real, clear cut answer. There have been studies going on toward these theories for decades, and the one tried and true answer is genetics do not inherently get passed down as far as physical and emotional traits are concerned. Some experts say there is conclusive proof that nature always wins out over nurture, but if this is the case, then explain how a parent with a higher than average IQ might have a son or daughter with an IQ that does not quite match up to that of his or her parents? Explain how a pro sport legend might have a child that not only doesn’t follow in their parents’ footsteps, but can not. Not because they won’t, but because they simply do not share their talents or physical prowess towards that chosen field.”

“Now, it’s a given fact that children do inherit physical traits from their parents; eye color. Height, genetic diseases, skin color - even life expectancy all influenced by strong, biological influences. But where nurture is concerned, look at such sensitive topics as say - racism. A trait that a parent might have but not the child, added from the old saying that racism is taught, not inherited. Physical and domestic violence? If a man abuses his wife, can he say that he was predisposed to do so because he stood back and watched his father do the same to his mother?”

Aron shook his head.

“Just because your parents are a success in a chosen field, there is no evidence to support your claims that you are great because your parents are.”

Fenris stood up and approached the podium en route to taking his leave from the Gym’s classroom. He said, “In other words, it's bullshit!”

Aron nodded, despite himself as Fenris grasped the door and pulled it open to take his leave. The camera followed him out, but he did not exit the Gym entirely. He simply moved to more comfortable and familiar surroundings in the central gym floor itself.

“Well! That was fun! That was informative!”

He frowned as he shook his head, the lights remaining dim, casting him in just enough illumination to be seen.

“And now, just like Brayden and everything that little turd spews from that mouth, I’m a liar too. I hope nobody fell asleep during that last bit, but Aron decided that since Brittany enjoys playing a factor in her brother’s wins, he would enjoy just as much playing an indirect role in his own brother’s win. Just, unlike Brittany, not a hands-on role because he knows his brother is physically and mentally able to hold his own without having to rely on anyone for help. Brayden Williams; son of SCW’s iconic Crystal Zdunich. Son of Todd Williams, whose name I’m barely familiar with. Both names he uses to justify his actions and predict his own success story as it happens, as well as before. He’s like one of those snotty little rich kids you hear about who expect to coast through life because their parents are a success, so they don’t have to be. Their parents have money and power and influence, so obviously they don’t have to put in any effort of their own. They plan to simply glide through life, based on the successes of someone else.”

“That is Brayden Hilton, through and through. Though to be fair, to play the role of devil’s advocate, if I were Brayden and I were bragging? I would really only acknowledge the success of one parent; Crystal Zdunich. Because despite all the hatred directed towards her, for everything she’s done to her peers and the way she turns her back on the fans at the drop of a hat, the simple fact is; she wins. A record setting five-time World Champion? Roulette Champion? Internet Champion? Blast From the Past Champion. Hall of Fame in 2018. Face facts; love the woman or hate her, you can’t deny that when she steps inside of the ring, she wins. Oh and, unlike her son, she wins without help. Has she cheated? Yes. But she did so on her own. Has she relied on someone else getting involved in her matches because deep down, she wasn’t cut out for the business and she had to rely on short cuts?”

He pondered briefly in thought before he shook his head.

“I can’t say I can remember a time when she did, but we’d have to ask Mercedes Vargas to confirm or deny the fact. And Todd Williams…?”

Fenris mockingly cupped a hand to his ear and leaned in to listen, but after a moment’s pause, he shrugged in indifference and gave up.

“That’s what I thought. The only thing I ever hear about the man is in passing, usually from Crystal and Brayden who call him a wrestling great but fuck’s sake! I’ve never heard of the man! I know he even signed briefly to SCW but the moment he found out he was just a small fish in a big pond, he was gone before he could prove to the world he wasn’t as great as his family would lead you to believe. He had one or two matches and then before you know it…”

He let out a whistle and jetted a thumb back over his shoulder.

“Guy flew the coop! Before he could make any impact, before he could show anyone what he was or was not capable of doing. Most I heard he ever accomplished was terrorizing a few women, which speaks volumes about his character as a man, doesn’t it? And yet this is the same man that young Brayden Hilton proudly calls his father, the man he will follow in the…” **air quotes** “.. Successful footsteps of.”

He stared straight into the camera and a shake of the head was all the reaction we needed to read how Fenris truly felt about the man. His face remained impassive but the eyes, the eyes told the entire story.

“Explains a lot, doesn’t it? In the real world, in this business as in life, you have to give and take. But for Brayden, all he cares about is the taking. All that is important to him is what someone can do for him, not what he can do for someone else. Why else do you think the fucking idiot would sneak his PREGNANT WIFE on board of a cruise vessel!?”

Fenris snorted back a derisive laugh, a smile on his face but one that practically screamed sarcasm.

“Did you think because it was not aired ‘on camera,’ that word wouldn’t have spread that there was a birth on board in the middle of the fucking ocean!? And whose it was! I may not be book smart or match your so-called GPA or IQ, but even I’m smart enough to know you don’t take pregnant women on cruises or flights! And because you felt like showing off and treating that woman like some sort of trophy, maybe to make you look good or better than what you do (or think you do), she paid the price for it! Your child paid the price by having a selfish shit like you as its father! For his or her sake, I hope that Aron’s beliefs in nurture over nature are true! Otherwise all one has to do is look at you to see that child’s future and feel sorry for them!”

Folding his arms over his chest, Fenris turned his back away from the camera and moved across the gym floor, taking care not to trip or stumble in the dim lighting, but he was familiar enough from his time there that he arrived at the ringside without trial nor error. He turned back and leaned lightly against the ring post, his arms remaining folded but his face seemed almost impassive, as if he were without a care.

“You know, when Aron came to me with the updated card and told me who I was up against this week, I have to admit that like Brayden, I was at first wondering what the fuck the bookers were smoking. Here I am, a former World Heavyweight Champion with one of the best win-loss records in the history of SCW, and am I booked against Mac Bane for the title, or even a non-title match?”

He closed his eyes and shook his head.

“Am I up against an up and comer like Miles Kasey or experienced men who have proven their worth time and again like Alex Jones or Bill Barnhart?”

Again, he shook his head in the negative to answer his own question.

“No. Instead, they book me against a whiny, bratty little bitch who doesn’t know his asshole from a turnbuckle pad! A punk ass little bastard who just waltzed in here and expected everybody to bow down and kiss his ass and call it ice cream! But then after a while, it hit me. I actually started to understand why Mark Ward would take time away from pushing me onto bigger and better things and instead, put me up against someone like you, Brayden. It’s not because of something I did. It’s not to punish me.”

He shook his head and this time a cold smile crept on his face as he directed a finger toward the camera and tapped the lens.

“It’s because of you. It’s to punish - you. And it all started with that first tweet of Brittany’s after our match was made official, but boy? You just couldn’t keep your mouth shut, could you? Guys like you never can. You disrespected a man like Mark Ward, and now he’s siccing the SCW’s resident attack dog on you, and I am going to chew you up and spit you out until there isn’t enough left of you to fill a can of fucking Alpo!”

Holding up one hand, he counts off on three fingers while smiling.

“Academic. Athletic. Achiever. That right there, Brayden? That’s your credo or at least what you try to shove down everyone’s throats as to what you live by?”

He choked back a laugh.

“You are so full of shit! I can’t speak for academics, even though I wouldn’t be surprised if Mommy and Daddy helped you in that regard too. But as far as athletics? As far as an achiever goes? Who the fuck do you think you’re fooling other than yourself!? Anybody and everybody who has watched your matches against Goth and Shane Borderland! You would have lost BOTH of those matches were it not for one, simple factor; Brittany. She interfered. She saved your ass more than once, and being the pathetic little bitch of a man that you truly are? You’re actually proud of the fact! You actually smile and nod when someone tells you that you only win because you chest and your sister gets involved in your matches! And I - I don’t get it. I honest to gods do not understand how a man, ANY MAN, can be proud of winning when he didn’t do it on his own! For you, winning is both everything and the only thing that matters. You don’t give a shit how it’s done, so long as it IS done! You want to bring back the good standing of the names you follow but all that shit you stir, all you’re doing is sullying it more and more with each passing match. And I get it, really I do. Ever since you first showed up, all you’ve done is brag about yourself and how great you are and how perfect and awesome Brayden Hilton is and how we are all lucky to be sharing SCW with you!”

He added the last, his eyes looking toward the ceiling with arms raised in the air as if in sheer gratitude. Until, that is, he lowered his arms and his true expression fell to the camera.

“Bitches like you coast through life, saying whatever the fuck you want in the belief that nobody would dare say anything back. You think you can do or say whatever pleases you about whoever has displeased you at any given time, without your nose ever getting bloodied in retaliation. Well SURPRISE, little boy! Reality is upon you and it’s about to hit you right in the face, bloodying that nose, bloodying those lips, sending those teeth back to Detroit before you ever manage to drag your scrawny ass from out of the ring! And do you know what is both the saddest and best part of the whole thing? There’s nothing you or anybody else can do to stop it! Not the referee, not your mommy, not even your sister who is a lot more dangerous than you could ever hope to be! You have proven against Goth and Shane that you are fucking NOTHING without someone there to bail you out of trouble, and I am saying this right now and I am directing it at YOU, Brittany…!”

He looked directly at the camera, as if he were looking into the eyes of Brayden’s twin and Crystal’s daughter.

“If you want to know what’s best for you, keep your god damn nose OUT of this match! Don't try to distract the referee! Do not put your brother’s foot on the ropes to save him or pull him out of the ring and from harm’s way! And god help you, do NOT even think to consider putting your hands on me in any way, shape or form because that will be your own swan song!”

He turned his head to the side, facing another camera.

“You, Brayden.  YOU are the reason this is happening. YOU are the reason that I was planning to take this match lightly but after the shit that you and your sister have said and the trash that you’ve talked? I am taking this a LOT more seriously, and Brayden?”

His smile widened as he leaned in closer toward the camera.

“I am going to enjoy every fucking minute inside of that ring with you. Mark Ward is going to be back in his office or watching from home, kicking back with a smile. Candy, our interim boss, she might be cringing but in the long run? I think she’ll be thanking me. Because I know the SCW Universe will. I know the locker room will throw a god damned party when they watch me snap your fingers and you howl like the little cry baby that you are! The fans are going to raise the roof, watching that buggy whip arm of yours get stomped on, and your cries are going to be music to the world’s ears. I can not recall the last time that something I did in the ring was repaid with thanks or genuine appreciation, but then again? I’ve never been in the ring with a pussy like you before. So I guess you might say… you are about to bring out the best in me, Brayden. And the best of me, is the worst possible thing for you! Two men, Brayden.”

He held up two fingers because he probably thought a punk like Brayden would have to get naked just to be able to count to twenty one.

“Two men since I’ve debuted have been able to beat me; Austin James Mercer, and Ben Jordan.”

He shook his head.

“You are not going to be the third. You just do not have the stones for it.

“You want to go around and brag about how you’re a third generation Superstar and the next big thing? Go ahead! Prove it to everyone else but most of all, prove it to ME! But everybody who has tuned in and watched you in the ring knows the truth; you are the elite. You are not awesome or whatever else adjective you want to look up in order to better describe yourself! not a second or even a third generation sensation. All you are is a pathetic little self regurgitated sperm burp! You weren’t born into this business, destined for greatness. You were fucking squeezed out of a cum rag!”

He stood up from against the ring post and held his arms out wide and smiled even wider.

“And I don’t think that I’ve ever had as much fun as I’m about to have on Sunday! And I owe it all to you so in thanks … drop me a line and let me know who to send the condolence card to.”

That being the final word on the matter, Fenris turned his back to the camera and walked toward the open door to take his leave. Stepping through and into the night air, the door shut behind him with a loud clang, enveloping the gym in darkness once again.

18

Day One

“Did you get the same style room?”

“Yes, K.”

“Ocean view?”

“Yes, K.”

“Patio?”

“Yes, K.”

“Minibar?”

“Yes, K.”

“Well what about…?”


Fenris was about to ask as he walked alongside his brother, having just boarded the ship. They were making their way down the corridor with Fenris grilling his brother about their accommodations, when finally Aron stopped at the assigned cabin door, only one floor below the top, and whirled about, exclaiming, “For God’s sake, K! It’s the exact same style room you’ve had every year on this ship! Same amenities! Same perks! Same - everything! I’m not just your manager you know, I’m your brother! I know what you like so just settle down and stop the third degree, okay?”

“Okay!” Fenris retorted, making a put off expression. “Third degree stopped!” He made a face, and then swiped the key card from Aron’s hand and proceeded the unlock the room himself. Pushing the door open, he stepped inside first as was the norm. His luggage had already been brought aboard and delivered to the room by the ship’s many porters. Someone even unpacked his luggage for an added perk, hung it up, even ironed it before depositing it in the drawers. One of the many bonus perks of being on this cruise and this event. No expense had been spared, and the employees aboard took extra steps to ensure the comfort and enjoyment of those aboard.

The room indeed was the same as those times before; the sitting area was separate from the bedroom. The view that looked perfectly down at the ocean waters below from the balcony. He knew the perks that came with this stateroom, such as an exclusive dining area with an extended menu, a mini bar that staff had set up with a multitude of wines, which would soon be changed over to beers and hard liquor (Wine was Aron’s bag, not his brother’s). This was all just one of the many ways Aron took care of his older sibling in his own way. That being said, Fenris turned around to look at his ‘little brother’ and shook his head.

“This is wrong.” Fenris stated simply.

“Wrong?” Aron frowned and looked around, standing still in that one spot just inside of the door. Everything looked just right. Nothing out of the norm from previous experiences on this cruise. “What’s … wrong?”

“That’s a queen.”
Fenris pointed into the bedroom. “Not a double. Where the hell are you going to sleep? You are NOT sleeping on that sofa…”

“K,”
Aron smiled, almost finding his brother’s indignant thought of him being reduced to such accommodations somehow… endearing. But he held up a hand to calm him down and let him get a word in edgewise, saying, “This is your room. I got my own this year.”

Fenris stared at Aron as if he were attempting to process what his brother had just tried to explain. Since they first arrived in 2018, the two were a package deal in every way imaginable; right up to where they stayed when traveling. Sharing the same hotel rooms, and in this case, the same staterooms on the cruise. Fenris arched his brows and asked, “Why? We’ve always shared so … what’s changed?”

“Nothing.” Aron shrugged his slim shoulders, explaining. “I… just thought you might like the change.”

“You’ve known me your entire life. When have I ever liked change?”
Then Fenris narrowed his eyes with stark suspicion. “What are you up to?”

“Nothing!”

“A…”
Fenris took a step back and rested his backside on the armoire inside of his suite and crossed his arms. He took on that cocky, big brother stance that made even his closest of friends want to slap him upside the head - hard. Fenris said, “You’ve never been a good liar so stop trying, hm? Wait…” He slipped off of the seat and took a step forward, directing a finger right at Aron’s nose. “Did O’Malley’s brother put you up to this!?”

“No!”
Aron exclaimed. “For God’s sake, K! I just thought for once you might appreciate the privacy! Who knows? You might meet someone and not want your brother hanging around?” Fenris raised a single brow and tilted his head to the side, as Aron continued., “Or I might meet someone and…”

Fenris scoffed, stopping Aron’s explanation as he stared at his brother who at that moment, realized some of his attitude must have rubbed off on Aron because he felt the desire to avoid eye contact and kick at an imaginary pebble.

“Newsflash, K.” Aron said in a calm, quiet tone. “You’re not the only one of us that gets attention. You’re just the one that goes out looking for it.”

Aron reached over and opened the cabin door and looked back to find his brother frowning at the accusation of him being an “attention whore,” true as the words might have been. Aron couldn’t help but smile. He said, “It’s not like we won’t be hanging out this entire trip. Let’s just say that I was trying to do you a favor. And me - this way I won’t have to listen to you snore through the night.”

The last thing he said in rapid succession as he slipped out into the hall, quickly shutting the door behind him. Fenris stared at the closed door a moment too long before he hurriedly opened it and stepped out into the hall, shouting at Aron’s back, “I. Do. Not. Snore!” And then realized all activity came to a halt; cruise employees and guests. All eyes staring straight at him.

“Fuck!” he growled and turned back into his room and slammed the door behind him.



Day Five

It's the Sun Princess Bikini Contest!

“Seriously! First Grandma Self Defense and now this!?” Fenris barked as he stood at poolside, drawing a number of appreciative glances due in part to that “barely there” speedo swimsuit that could best be described as barely legal. A casual glance would reveal that the Ultimate X setup had been erected across the 20x40 foot pool. But that was of little consequence for the “White Wolf.” He knew he could be booked for any random task that would draw interest for the fans. His first year being a participant in a Mr. Tight Buns competition (which he won, for the record), and he was forced to teach a self defense course to a roomful of elderly women, some of which could not or would not, keep their hands off of him. But judging a bikini contest…!?

Standing before him along the side of the pool was a bevy of beauties of different ages and all shapes and sizes; each and every one wearing a colorful bikini. Some casual style, others about as daring as his own choice of swim attire. And many of them were eager to use this opportunity to openly flirt with the Icelandic Superstar, either in hope of better securing the win for herself or in a misguided attempt at an invitation to his stateroom; ignoring the obvious fact he preferred the company of men.

“Who’s fucking bright idea was this, anyway!?” Fenris barked at Aron who stood nearby, appreciating the predicament his normally confident brother had been coerced into. Fenris then turned to Aron who shook his head, holding up both hands, “I swear it wasn’t me!”

Roxette’s “The Look” is blaring across the sound system of the pool deck, and there are whistles and catcalls aplenty as one by one, each bikini-clad passenger sashayed her way up to the judge and posed, giving Fenris a wink or a pouty look, before returning to her spot in the lineup. One young woman even turned her back to him to give him a little jiggle of her backside, prompting him to roll his eyes and turn to Aron to say, “Amazing. They go through all this trouble and yet it does nothing for me.”

“Hey I’m enjoying it.” Aron smiled, causing his brother to do a double-take in his regard. He was about to return his attention to his duties when someone else approached him from the side.

“Wow! Silicon valley!” Bobbie Dahl stated, drawing a few gasps and another double take from Fenris; she was wearing that hot pink, blinking bookies bikini seen on social media. And Artie? Poor guy was bashful in his own Spongebob yellow and blue design trunks. Bobbie turned to Aron who gave her a coy and friendly wink before they returned their attention to the contestants as the final lady returned to her spot by the pool.

Fenris turned and picked up the “Bikini Champion” trophy and turned -- and handed it to Bobbie!

“You win.” He said nonchalantly, sparking some cries and moans of disappointment. Some ladies stormed off while others ran into the arms of their disgruntled boyfriends, husbands and family members for consoling. Bobbie looked at the trophy before passing it to Artie, then pulled her phone from (you don’t want to now where) and started to discreetly turn it on.

Fenris himself  turned away from poolside to make his way to the bar for a nice, relaxing drink; the first of many, when he openly groaned at the sight of O’Malley’s brother Alastair approaching where he was standing. Alastair was clad in what had to be an Armani suit worth at least a couple grand. An Armani suit … on a cruise ship!? Oh, and he had that perpetual swarthy smile on his face as his eyes practically drank in the sight standing before him.

“Well, well!” “If you aren't a sight for sore thighs.” Alastair said as he took his spot beside Fenris, barely leaving any room between Alastair himself and Fenris’s exposed flesh.

“What the hell is wrong with you?” Fenris asked, taking in his attire through the shades that covered his eyes.

“I beg your pardon?”

“A suit? On a cruise?”

“It’s called style.” Alastair stated simply, adjusting his tie while taking it all in, and by it all, I mean everything Fenris wasn’t wearing at the time. Alastair draped an arm encouragingly around the shoulder of Fenris, only to have the Icelandic star shrug it off, adding a verbal warning, “I do not care if you are O’Malley’s brother. Any part of you that touches me again, you won’t be getting back!”

“Now, don’t be like that.” Alastair continued trying to impress. “I thought you and I could go and have a drink. Get to know each other a little better. Maybe tell me your real name.” He leaned in a little closer to whisper coyly, “I would be embarrassed to scream the wrong name tonight.”

His hand slid down Fenris’s band and found itself resting comfortably on his barely covered backside. Fenris s-l-o-w-l-y turned to stare into his eyes and then he smiled….

“Artie! Watch out!” Bobbie shrieked! Artie turned and gasped, ducking quickly just in time as Alastair went SAILING over his head and landed in the pool with a big, wet splash! People laughed. Cameras flashed. Fenris shook his head and turned to leave when something else caught his attention…

Across the poolside area, Bobbie had her camera out - aimed at him and pointed … down? Artie noticed Fenris noticing and he blanched, growing even paler as Fenris approached.

“Er, Bobbie?”

“Just a sec, Artie! I just found out how to use the zoom lens feature!”

“Bobbie!”

“What!?” Bobbie shrieked right back, before returning her eye into the camera and found not that nefarious bulge she had been recording just a moment ago, but a close up shot of an angry Icelandic man staring right into the lens! Bobbie ever so slowly lowered her camera and found herself looking directly at Fenris who stared her down. Bobbie then cackled and shoved the camera into Artie’s hands. She pointed an accusing finger at him and turned and got the hell out of dodge. Fenris looked at Artie who rapidly shook his head in denial before Fenris took off after Bobbie...

***

And he would have caught her too had a certain host wearing a similar swimsuit not been out and about and distracted him just enough for Bobbie to make her getaway. Rather than head for the bar as he had first intended, Fenris made a slight detour to his stateroom in order for a change of clothes. Ordinarily he had little to zero shame and would have walked right into the bar wearing just this, but after what just happened with Alastair and not wanting a repeat performance and risk throwing the man overboard…?

He was just about to slip out of the speedo and jump into the shower, when there was a hesitant knock at his door. At first he wondered if O’Malley’s brother had tracked him down, but shook that notion off. It was probably Aron, so he grabbed a button up shirt with an exotic, white and blue print, and slipped it on before opening the door…

And finding himself face-to-face with David Shepherd!

David seemed almost to shrink back, as if second guessing whatever reasons had brought him to the door, but Fenris just shook his head. “I don’t have time for this shit!” And he made to shut the door but David quickly put a hand against it, propping it open. Fenris stared at his hand and turned to face the audacious rival, but there was something in the man’s face and eyes that gave Fenris pause.

David swallowed hard, then asked, “Can we talk?”

“Talk?” Fenris’s eyebrows rose almost to his hairline. He looked into the hall, left and right, before scoffing with a laugh. “What exactly do you and I have to talk about-?” But before he could further question David’s reason or motives, David walked right up to him and grabbed him by the face, pressing his lips to Fenris’s own! Fenris was so caught off guard that he staggered back, and David took that edge and moved forward into the room, kicking the door shut behind him. But before David could go any further, Fenris pushed him away and stared at him, one part anger, two parts surprise.

David, breathless, said, “That - actually.”

“What the fuck is wrong with you!?” Fenris demanded. “Do you always just go into someone’s room and kiss them!?”

David took a step back, rubbing a hand down his face. He closed his eyes and shook his head, muttering, “Not the reaction I was hoping for.” He turned to leave, but before he could take a step, Fenris spoke which was enough to keep him from leaving.

“And what reaction were you expecting - exactly?” Fenris had turned away from him and walked over to the small liquor cabinet which, true to form, had been converted from wines to a more hard variety of liquors. David watched as Fenris took a glass and poured a generous amount of a bottle’s contents into it, but his eyes strayed as before, taking in the sight before him. How the shirt Fenris had thrown on at the last moment was hanging off of one shoulder. The swimsuit, how his hair hung straight past his broad, tanned shoulders… David quickly averted his lingering gaze as Fenris turned around with the glass in hand.

Fenris continued, “The last time this happened was -- six weeks ago? And right after, you acted as if it had been the most vile, disgusting sin! An exchange or two on Twitter and you acted as if I ghosted you, and then all hell breaks loose! So say whatever it is that you came to say…” But before he could finish his bold statement, David swiped the drink from his hand and downed it in a single gulp, impressing even Fenris who was a known, hardcore drinker.

David paused in wait, eyes closed as he felt the warmth of the liquid courage burn down the back of his throat. He then extended the glass to Fenris, who took the hint and reached for the bottle and gave him a refill. Fenris then set the bottle back and sat on the edge of the room’s table, allowing David to pace back and forth in front of him.

“I-I don't know what I want to say, that’s just the problem!” David said. “I mean, I know what I want to say, but not how. Or… damn it! I… can’t get you out of my head and it’s driving me crazy! Even before what happened after our match … until just … now. I keep trying to get my mind off of you… to distract myself! But every time I think I do, I just get drawn right back in … especially when you’re wearing that!” he pointed with the glass in hand, obviously at the swimsuit that left little to the imagination. Fenris glanced down to where he was pointing, then back up to David’s eyes and admittedly, he smiled.

He said, “Yes, I saw you stealing a look earlier.”

“Well, it's kind of hard not to notice.” David shrugged, trying to play it cool and act nonchalant.

Febris looked down, nodding. He admitted, “I suppose it’s only fair, considering how many times you caught me watching you work out at the Saxon gym.” He then looked up and his face seemed almost cold. He added, “I made my interests known then, not that it got me anywhere.”

David took a drink, saying, “I wasn’t exactly in a good place. Still under my father’s thumb.”

“And now?”

“I only talk to my sister. My pain in the ass, interfering but with good intentions, sister.” David couldn’t help but smile at how Esther had went to such lengths, albeit with a little help from Fenris’s own brother. He then said, “I haven’t spoken much to my parents since…” He shared a look with Fenris, and it was obvious what he was referring to. “They … how did your family react? When you came out?”

“You mean when I was outed? Against my will?” Fenris countered. David nodded, and Fenris found himself saying, “They didn’t care. They were more concerned about the circumstances surrounding my outing, not that I prefer men. When I was with Ty, they treated him like family.”

David nodded, muttering as he finished the contents of his glass, “You’re lucky.” To which Fenris could only acknowledge as fact with a silent nod. Fenris watched as David set the glass carefully on the table, taking a stumbling step. He probably should have warned him that this was Icelandic brandy and stronger than the American brands.

Probably should have.

David returned his attention to him and Fenris shook his head. “You don’t want to get involved with me, David.”

“And why is that?”

“Because I’m toxic as fuck!” Fenris declared. “I’ve only allowed myself to get close to three men in my life. Three. And each time, something about me, something I did caused me to lose them. I let one walk away. I drove another one away, which is probably for the best. And…” he paused, not willing, not ready, to tell him about Jokull. Not yet. He continued, “Face facts; I may be an insanely incredible fuck, but I am a lousy boyfriend.”

David glanced down and huffed a suppressed laugh. He looked up again and said, “I come from a toxic family whose father abused me physically and manipulated me mentally. We all have our crosses to bear.”

“Pun intended?” Fenris smirked at his own wit, causing David to forget himself for a moment and laugh. He shook his head and ran his fingers through his hair. “No. Happy coincidence. But… as for the rest of what you just said?”

Deciding - fuck it! Throwing caution to the wind, and with that liquid courage burning bright in his system, he marched right up to Fenris and backed him up hard against the wall. David pulled the button up down over his arms and whispered hoarsely into his ear, “Let me be the judge of that…”

Later…

Out in the hall, Alastair strutted up to the door of Fenris’s stateroom, a bottle of champagne in his hand. That smile fixed on his face, he rapped lightly on the door, then leaned in to speak…

“I understand we may have gotten off on the wrong foot, you and I. I thought maybe I could come in and bring you a peace offering. Perhaps we could talk, just the two of us, and if there should happen to be room for one more in that bed of yours --”

Suddenly the door swung open and a sweaty, breathless David Shepherd stood there, glaring at Alastair. His hair was sweat spanked and a complete mess, and he was clad in just a towel draped around his waist.

“There’s. Not!” David declared hotly and slammed the door!



Night had fallen. The door slid open and Fenris slipped outside and onto his private patio, wearing only his robe that reached mid-thigh. He took a moment to catch his breath, before stealing a glance back over his shoulder and into his room where David was passed out on the surface of his bed without a stitch of clothing on.  Fenris turned back to look out into the night sky, smiling.

“You know, somehow I don’t think working together will be a problem any longer for David and myself. Good news for us, bad news for Vinnie and Barnhart. There’s a saying in America about putting all your eggs in one basket (never fully understood that logic), but that does seem to be the corner that our opponents have backed themselves into in regards to their strategy for facing us. If -- you can call it a strategy. The moment this match was first announced, Bulldog and Vinnie thought they were practically guaranteed for the winners pool, if for no other reason than because they have experience as a team and are close friends, whereas David and I were - not. And really, that’s it. That is all the two of you had going for you and if the last few hours are any indication -- you don’t even have that. Not any more.”

“Now Bill… ‘Bulldog,’ can I call you Bulldog? What with us being such close pals and all? While I can't speak for my partner David, I don't want you worrying about me. Yes, I watched your promo from last week, and no I did not throw anything at the screen in a fit of anger. No, I did not yell and call you a jerk or say or do anything even close to what you imagined. No, actually my feelings toward everything you said last time around was something more like…”


Fenris appeared uncharacteristically wistful, glancing up in a thoughtful contemplation while nodding in the affirmative.

“Yes, that pretty much summed up about how I felt about, well, everything that you came up with in that head of yours last week! I mean, fuck’s sake Bill -- Bulldog! Sorry! Did you run out of wacky weed so you rolled up one of Iris’s turds and smoked that shit instead!? Because I can’t understand how in hell a grown ass adult, especially one your age with a sound mind, could come up with any of that with a straight face, and expect people to understand it or be entertained! Talking about the heat and weather is the epitome of boring conversation between two parties, and here you’re doing it with thousands of people watching you! Well…”

He casually looks up and shrugs.

“Probably just a few hundred by now. The rest either turned off their computers or fell asleep. I swear, if they could market your insanity as a means to cure insomnia, you’d be set for life! Talking about shit and flies, and showing clips of Iris and you pulling the wings off of a fly - well you just keep up those demonstrations, Bill. Because that fly is the last thing you’ll be inflicting any kind of damage on! Maybe next time you decide to talk shit, pun intended, you should first earn the right by, oh I don’t know, getting a win against me first!?”

“Seriously! Do you have Promo Tourrettes or some equally stupid shit (pun intended)!? I mean, you sit there on your ass, one minute talking almost respectfully about the wins David and I've had against you, then you slip right into the talking shit (pun intended) about us and our chances against Vinnie and yourself, implying that we are about to be humiliated in the ring against you!

“Ever since you started running off at the mouth Bill, you’ve been going on about how my team doesn’t stand a chance against you and Vinnie because the two of you are established and friends, whereas David and I have no shot at being a cohesive unit or managing any semblance of teamwork. The funny thing about that is, even if we don’t have a shot at being the genuine thing, it still gives us a better chance at walking away the winners than you have.”

“Did it ever occur to you that what you see as my team's biggest weakness could, in fact, be our greatest strength? That David and I are both raging egotists who will both want to do everything in our power to one up the other, and the harder we fight to upstage each other, that just means the harder we’ll be bringing the fight to you!?”

Fenris then shook his head and exhaled, leaning against the railing.

“To think, all this time I thought it was Vinnie that I had the issues with. Don’t get me wrong Bill, I respect you, but all those years I spent thinking Vinnie was batshit crazy when really it was you all along! Now Vinnie… you and I?”

He waved his hand between the camera and himself, back and forth.

“We’ve had our shared past, inside of the ring and out. I’m not saying everything was perfect. I remember thinking Lora was too good for you and she deserved better. I don’t know why things didn’t last between you and quite frankly, I don’t give a shit. That’s your life. You live it, and I’ll live my own. No questions asked. It’s what happens inside of the ring that matters to me, and you and I? We’ve always managed to steal the show, haven’t we? I said it before and I will say it again; our match for the championship at High Stakes VIII was fucking awesome! And that was just the first time you and I have stepped inside of the ring against each other!”

“There was also the time I teamed with Ty against you and Jake Raab. That just proves; singles matches. Tag Team matches. Triple threats. Fatal Fourways. It doesn’t matter what type of match they put us in! You and I, we always find a way to work magic. But out of all of those times we’ve stepped into the ring with each other, all of those matches have had one thing in common;”

He tapped a forefinger to his chest.

“I won. I know this means that you’ll be out gunning for your first win against me, but this isn’t your time Vinnie. Not now. Not yet.”

Suddenly the patio door slid open and an arm reached out and grabbed the back of Fenris’s robe and pulled him back into the stateroom, where the lights quickly winked off.

End scene.

19


Taking Care of Family In My Own Way

Turnberry Towers

Okay, come on. Do we really have to explain things? Ever since his debut in 2018, this was the primary setting for anything and everything related to the SCW Superstar known as the “White Wolf” aka Fenris. If he and his brother Aron were not at the GO Gym, it was simple enough to know where to find them. Kristjan Baltasarsson - Fenris - was what some might call a homebody, a hermit if you will, he had his set routine and his preferences. He rarely went to the movies. He preferred an old fashioned pub to a modern nightclub when he had the rare desire to go out for a drink. The closest he might come was visiting the Golden Ring Casino as a regular.

But now here we were; at the lowest level of where the brothers Baltasarsson called home in the parking garage. The blistering heat of the day was slowly subsiding as dusk had begun to fall. Save for the usual morning run, a workout at the Gym and relaxing in the Towers’ pool, the siblings had remained inside to avoid the worst part of the day’s heat, save for one task that Fenris had set for himself. Something that he had been planning for the past few weeks, and with an assist from his friend and trainer Gabriel Stevens, it had now been taken care of. Fenris had just asked if it could be taken care of either early in the day, or later in the afternoon/evening to better stay out of the temperatures that were reaching in an excess of over 110.

The sound of the garage were all around, but two vehicles took center stage of this scenario as a brand new white Spyder Porsche 718 pulled around the curve to enter the garage, followed closely by a more familiar white Mazda MX, the car Fenris had called his own since he first purchased it three years previous. The Mazda followed the Porsche until the Spyder pulled into a vacant spot, and the Mazda in the space right beside it. Once settled and the engine shut off, the drivers’ side doors of both vehicles opened and from out of the Porsche emerged Fenris, and from the Mazda, Aron.

Turning on both lock and alarm, Aron walked around to where his brother stood, admiring his brand new ride. A look of triumphant pride was like a mask to the older of the two, as he had both heart and mind set on this car for nigh on a year before he was able to secure the deal with Gabriel’s aid. Both brothers took a moment to admire the sleek quality of Fenris’s new ride, when Aron decided  dose of reality might be in order when he spoke, “You know Mrs. Hyde is going to throw a fit over using this parking space, right?”

Fenris tore his gaze from his new “baby” and gave Aron a quizzical frown as he said, “Who the hell cares? They’re MY parking spaces!”

Aron said, “I know you got two reserved for the condo when you bought the place but she’s been using your second one for two years now.”

“Without even bothering to ask.” Fenris pointed out. It was just a lucky coincidence that the older British woman had been out this day, otherwise a battle would have erupted over something so trivial. Fenris would have been in the right, but when dealing with an older woman who was used to getting her own way, and Fenris who was just stubborn and crass, it would have been the social equivalent to World War Three. Aron watched as his brother gazed over his new car, a look of delight shining in his eyes. Kristjan never had much use for amassing much in the form of material possessions. He had a comfortable home and that was all he needed or desired. But this...

“She’s a fucking beauty, isn’t she?” Kristjan asked, to which Aron had little alternative but to nod in agreement; both brothers having a distinct appreciation for cars of quality.

“Now all you have to do is sell the old one.” Aron offered. “I still don’t understand why you didn’t trade it in.”

Fenris shook his head and with an indifferent shrug of the shoulders, answered, “Would have been a waste to do either.”

“Why…?” Aron started to ask as he made to hand the keys to the Mazda over to his brother, only for Kristjan to brush the offering aside, saying, “Because it’s yours now.”

“Mine?” Aron repeated, unsure if he had heard correctly. “You-you’re giving me the Mazda?” The only answer he received was his brother’s silent shrug of the shoulders. True, the car was used, but Kristjan took such care of it that it was like new and low on mileage. Aron smiled. It was true that Fenris was an asshole of the highest order - but he was also one of the most generous people that he knew. He had money, and he was often found spending it more on others rather than himself.

“Besides, you need a car and this way I don’t have to chauffeur you everywhere!” Fenris said. Ah! There he was! That was his brother.

“Thank you K-” Aron started to say, but Fenris cringed and held up a hand, “Please… don’t make a big deal out of it.”



Friday

“It was a lovely gesture, giving your old car to Aron for his own.” His mother Eva said from her end of the video chat session. Fenris sat on the patio of the condo, a drink in one hand and the laptop set up on the glass end table in front of him. Being so far away from their family was difficult on both brothers, but it was a necessary evil when involved in such a business as they were. That was why Eva and her husband Benedikt insisted on regular calls, both video and otherwise, so they could see their boys. Aron was only too happy to do so. Fenris acted put off, but everyone knew it to be an act. These calls were as important to him as anyone.

“He told you?”

“Honey, you gave him a car valued at almost 3695400 krona.”
Eva smiled. “Word sort of spread.”

“I bet Elin and Viktoria just loved that.”
Fenris murmured, then spoke aloud. “If they expect me to buy them a car next…”

“Oh don’t be ridiculous!”
Eva countered with a mother’s fierce loyalty from one child to the next. “Besides, with the economy here opening back up, both have started looking for work.”

A skeptical Kristjan snorted in mock disbelief, but Eva was adamant. “It’s true! They’ve even been talking about moving out once they do and renting a place together!” But as she went on to pass along the random bit of family gossip, something else had attracted the attention of her son...

It was something just off-camera on his mother’s side that attracted Fenris’s curiosity; no. More so concern than curiosity. While his mother continued to talk to him, his eyes shifted as subtly as was remotely possible to behind her where he was seeing his baby sister, the darling of their family, walk step inside of the kitchen to pour for herself a cup of tea, His head cocked to the side, almost in a comedic imitation of his beloved Kyssa, watching as Freyja opened the cupboard doors to retrieve a box of her favorite rhubarb cookies to go with her morning snack.

“Kristjan, honey?” Eva’s call to him distracted him from his curious trance and he turned to look at his mother. “Have you heard a word that I just said?” Leave it to this remarkable woman not to be fooled by his distraction. But she was the very one Kristjan inherited much of his own personality from; particularly his stubbornness.

“Mom?” He held up a hand to forestall anything she might say to distract or interrupt him. It worked (for now) as she blinked, but waited. His index finger was outstretched, pointing behind her.

“Why is Freyja behind you? In the house? In Iceland?” His questions were quick and grew more agitated as his adorable Freyja caught notice of who her mother was talking to. She smiled and waved and went about her way, exiting the room while Kristjan’s blue eyes followed her briefly, before returning to those of Eva who seemed almost apologetic.

He reiterated, “You know, the sister I’m supposed to be picking up at the airport in an hour!?”

“Well, honey, we were hoping to surprise you.” Eva started to explain as her son’s critical, narrow-eyed gaze bore down on her. “Freyja got that job she had been wanting; that internship at Grillmarkaðurinn?” Grillmarkaðurinn, a high end and exclusive restaurant in their home city of Reykjavik, and one in which their little one had been attempting to secure an internship at since before the pandemic had first manifested. It was a highly coveted position and to think that HIS Freyja had successfully -- no. As proud as he was of her, he was concerned and feeling justifiably selfish at the moment.

“That’s great Mom, I’m really proud of her.” Kristjan confirmed, giving his mother a reason to beam. He then added, “But WHO is going to watch Kyssa the week I’m on that ship!? I mean, were you going to tell me or wait until I got to the airport and nobody showed up before doing so!?”

“Kristjan…”

“What am I going to do!? I can’t go back and ask Gabriel! He offered but I wanted someone there that she’d be more familiar with and spend the entire week with her, here!”

“Kristjan!”
Eva said in a commanding tone that immediately quenched the fire in her boy. One of the very few, if any, who had that unique ability. She held her hands up and in a calm manner, explained, “Don’t worry! Did you really think we would leave you hanging when you were depending on us? We have it all arranged! Someone will be there for Kyssa that she’s familiar with.”

Fenris stared at the screen for a brief moment, bathing in the uncomfortable fit of silence between mother and son. His mother had neglected, or avoided, telling him this bit of news until the very last moment so why…. His eyes narrowed as he asked, “...Who?”



McCarran International Airport

The flight from Icelandic Airlines' imminent arrival had been announced, and Fenris stood by with  tense apprehension near the baggage claim. While many others around him were standing with their backs turned to the luggage carousels to greet the arrivals that would be descending the stairwell and escalators from the second floor, Fenris instead remained seated, facing the gate where international travelers would arrive by, having to go through customs check upon arrival. Despite his apprehension at what his mother had told him, dropping a proverbial bomb on both him as well as Aron, Fenris arrived at the airport early and took a seat at the very forefront so he would be directly in line of sight for any walking through that gateway.

And there she was, walking through the customs gate having her papers checked by the official. His oldest sister, Viktoria.


His antagonistic sister. The one who, alongside his middle sister Elin, he described as being the biggest bitch on the planet. To which she most likely has aptly described him in similar but various glowing terms. For as long as he could remember, ever since he was a small child oh, his oldest sister had made his life a living misery. He could not remember a time where the two were not at each other's throats, fighting like cats and dogs between them with Elin taking her side and Aron and Freyja taking his. It had become such a regular occurrence throughout the years that the fighting had immunized the family to the point they barely paid it any heed. Even if company was present. But in recent years, two to be specific, things had taken on a less hostile quality between them. It took Fenris discovering his sister had fallen victim to domestic violence and Viktoria supporting the tragic way her brother had been forced out of the closet exposed to the public against his will for either to acknowledge that the other cared even remotely. It was unlikely that they would ever grow to be the closest of friends between them like their mother had so hoped, but at least it was a foregone conclusion that they did not hate each other outright. They cared - a little bit. But it still did not do well for Fenris to rely on his materialistic oldest sister to “house sit” while caring for his four-legged baby girl.

“Well, don’t you look pleasant?” Viktoria said with a smirk, one that those closest to him would swear was a mirror image to his own cocky swagger. He stood up the moment she passed the gate and now the two stood with an uncomfortable barrier between them. Viktoria looked him over with an infuriating gaze before she said, “Mom didn’t tell you it was me coming, did she?” Said more as a statement, not a question.

“Of course she did.” Kristjan said as he turned and escorted her toward the luggage carousel to retrieve her luggage, and if he knew his sister, there would be a LOT. Even if it were just for the week. He then added, “An hour ago.”

“Mom probably figured had she given you warning, you and Aron would have moved.”


Kristjan just scoffed and he watched as his sister reached and started grabbing at some luggage as it woke its way around, before he too lent a hand. “Unlikely. With Freyja getting that job, I’m in a bind.”

Finishing with the luggage, Viktoria set a hand on her hip and smiled. “I believe the words you are looking for is ‘thank you.’”

He paused from grabbing at her bags and stood upright, and said, “Don’t push it. You’re getting a week long, all expenses paid vacation to Las Vegas. I think it’s you who should be thanking me.” Yet she only rolled her eyes in response as she took one bag, taking note how Kristjan had already grabbed hold of most of the others. Brotherly duty and all that bother.



And as the Porsche wove its way along the Interstate, between the airport and where his sister would call home for the next seven plus days, there was a silence between them. Not a sound, not even the radio until Viktoria took it upon herself to act the cardinal sin of turning it on without Kristjan’s leave. Messing with a man’s radio channels? What WAS the woman thinking??

“So … why you?”

Viktoria heard his question, but wasn’t quite certain the why behind it. She turned her head from the passenger seat to address him with a critical brow. “Excuse me?”

“It could have been Elin.” Fenris shrugged. “Mom might have even made the trip as she only works part-time now. So …” He turned his head briefly to meet her eyes, to which she averted his own hard stare to focus on the view passing them by. “Why was it decided you got to take this trip to America?”

No answer came, which sent alarm bells ringing in Kristjan’s head. He stole a couple glances back and forth between the road ahead and his sister beside him until he prodded her a bit. “Viktoria?”

After what seemed like forever, she finally yielded with an answer, “Einar got out. He tried to contact me.”

Einar Halldórsson - the young man who had taken a hand to his sister. The young man who never knew just how close he had come to finding out just how protective of his family Kristjan could be. Were it not for the timely intervention of Gabriel and Osbourne, Kristjan would have flown to Iceland and done something that would have landed himself in prison. Yet for once, cooler (and wiser) heads prevailed and they allowed the proper authorities to take care of everything. Einar had been arrested and jailed, and a critical part of his release negotiations was that he adhere to a restraining order against Viktoria. A negotiation that he apparently felt was beneath him.

Viktoria watched him for a reaction, and her eyes fell to his hands on the steering wheel, seeing them tighten into no less than a white knuckled grip. He muttered, “Mother fu-”

“Don’t.”
Viktoria spoke quickly. “The minute I showed the text to Dad, he called the police and Einar was arrested again for violating the restraining order. He tried to say that his phone was hacked or some bullshit, but they traced it to him.”

But it was of little comfort to an older brother who has an overprotective streak in him, even when it concerned his ‘hated’ older sister. Especially when it concerned his family. “I thought I told you to call me if he ever, EVER, contacted you again?”

She simply shrugged and said, “I decided not to.”

“Why!”

“Because you would have went to prison!”
She exclaimed. “And as much as you want to protect me from something you can’t control…” But she did not finish her statement. She did not need to. He would have gone to prison to protect her, so she did what little she could to protect him. The two exchanged a quick look to each others’ eyes before he looked back to the road, and she the passing scenery.

It was enough.

Saturday

It had been decided (by Kristjan) that the brothers would drive them via Aron’s “new” car to Los Angeles rather than fly. It wasn’t as if Kristjan was going to let those added miles be added to his brand new baby. Kristjan was putting the finishing touches on some papers as Aron worked on bringing the remaining luggage to the front door for their week-long working holiday aboard the Sun Princess. Viktoria approached, hands stuffed in her jean short pockets while Kyssa followed, wagging her tail in uncharacteristic behavior toward their sister, someone Kyssa normally acted indifferent toward.

“You two are so lucky!” Viktoria all but pouted, seemingly falling back into her ‘spoiled princess’ role of eldest sister. “I wish I was going on a cruise!”

Kristjan looked up as he slipped something inside of an envelope and walked over, saying, “Oh boo hoo! You get to spend a week in Vegas and not pay for a goddamn thing! How cruelly the world mistreats Viktoria!”

She just sneered at him, a facial expression he was only too glad to reciprocate before...

“Here.” Kristjan turned and extended an envelope to his sister, to which she took it hesitantly in hand and eyed it somewhat suspiciously and asked, “What is it?” She opened it and took out a prepaid Visa card.

“Expenses.” Kristjan said. “Cab rides to the Strip. Any places there you want to go - NO gambling! - Food … whatever! I loaded it up to where you should be set for the next week and beyond.”

She looked from the card to him, almost in wonder that he had made such a generous offer -- for her, of all people. Kristjan then kneeled down and embraced his much loved Kyssa and ruffled her fur, allowing his girl to give him her farewell doggy kisses. He then stood up and said quietly, “When you go on your morning runs, take her for the exercise .Otherwise, the place is yours for the week.”

Before even he realized what he was doing, Kristjan surprised his older sister by stepping in and wrapping his arms around her. He whispered into her ear, “Gabriel said he’d check in in case you needed anything, but if you need me, text.”

He stepped back and found her with an uncharacteristic smile on her face. After a quick hug from Aron, the two brothers took their leave and the door shut behind them. Viktoria looked down at the card in hand, then at Kyssa and she smiled impishly.



Los Angeles, California

Fenris stood on the front deck of the Port of LA, and before him was none other than the Sun Princess; the luxury cruise liner that would soon be bringing the SCW Universe as well as their guests on seven days of fun in the sun, culminating in the Summer XXXTreme IX Supercard event where Fenris himself would be teamed against his will with Brother David Shepherd against the formidable combination of Senor Vinnie and “Bulldog” Bill Barnhart.

“Okay, before we get to the heart of this matter, that being the two men that will be standing on the opposite side of the ring, I want to make something perfectly clear. I want to address my tag team ‘partner’ for this match, David Shepherd, and bring an understanding between him and I. Now a few days back after this match was announced and made official, I told David to just follow my lead, and everything would work out in our favor. And I was not saying this easily because Vinnie and Bulldog?”

He shook his head.

“Not easy opponents, despite what David might boast. And David’s response? He gets all butt hurt and tells me to ‘go suck an egg.’ Bitch, I barely know what the fuck that even means! ‘Go suck an egg?’ What are you, five years old? You're still in grade school!? Why not complete the picture and tell me to go straight to H-E-Double hockey sticks while you’re at it!? David seems to think his rate of success - or lack there of - puts us on equal ground where our opponents are concerned. Well - not quite. While you may have beaten Bulldog, and you went the distance with Vinnie, I beat the both of them on separate occasions - and -- I beat you. I am the only one out of the four of us that can honestly say that I’ve beaten each participant in this match. So David, I think I know what I am talking about when I say shut up, follow my lead and just do what I say if you want to walk away the winners of this match!”

“Vinnie … Bulldog… I make no pretense of my feelings toward tag team matches. I have all the respect in the world for people who have stepped up in that division and made it their own; Gabriel and Despayre and London Underground, just to name a few. But I’ve said time and again that it just is not for me. Unfortunately, as used as I am to getting my own way, in this business, nothing is guaranteed. I’ve found myself in a number of tag team matches over the last three years, Shit! My debut was in the Blast From the Past Mixed Tag TEAM event, and you know what? Courtney Pierce and I won the whole damn thing! I can probably count on one hand the number of times the bosses ignored my wishes and booked me in a tag team match. Couple of times with Ty West as my partner. Going up against teams like Wolfslair and beyond. Teaming with my own brother against (ironically enough) David and Daddy Dearest! And only two of those times did I not lead my team to victory. Every other time? Well…?”

He smiled and held his arms out, eyes hidden behind a pair of shades.

“But here we are, and you know? I don’t really feel like losing the track record that I’ve grown accustomed to, whether I’m in singles or caught in a team situation. You set a goal, you accomplish it. But I have to go and admit that this is one time where I find myself at a disadvantage. The two of you have known one another for years. The two of you are the closest of friends. Whereas I am teamed with a total and complete dickhead! The two of you can put your faith and your trust in the other! Me?”

He poked a finger into his chest and shook his head.

“I don’t have that same luxury! I am with a partner who is just as likely to stab me in the back and leave me hanging alone in that ring with the two of you! The only form of trust I have in David is the fact he has something to prove. Whether it be to himself or his family, he does not want to lose - to either of you! Which puts my side on something of a slippery slope where trust is concerned. So whether my own partner likes it or not, I’m taking charge! And that can only be bad news for the two of you!”

“Vinnie, when you first arrived in SCW, I swear to god I thought you were some sort of cosmic joke! I mean, your best friend and manager was a god damn cactus for fuck’s sake! At the time, I thought your only saving grace was the fact that somehow, some way, Ty’s aunt Lora adored you! But there was something else, something more - primal. You and I have fought more times than I can remember, and you took me to the absolute limit each and every time! When others were bitching about you and disrespecting you, I was asking for another match because the thing I want most in this business is the competition! What the hell is the point of even being here if you’re only in it for the cheap and easy wins!? Whether it was for the World title or not, you gave me what I wanted - what I needed - every damn time we stepped into the ring against one another! You’re a big man, probably the best big man we have going right now. But I’ve been up against you,and men even bigger like Casey Williams. I’ve proven that size is the least thing that matters when inside of that ring. It’s like the old saying goes; ‘Take the bigger man down and his size doesn’t matter.’ Good theory, but unlike the majority out there, I can take a bigger man down. But unlike the rest, I can keep you down. I can make damn sure you don’t get back up again.”

“Bulldog, I have to admit that when you won the mixed tag titles, I was one of the first that wanted to buy you a beer to celebrate. You deserved that win, you deserved that championship, and I’d guess sooner or later, you’ll be wearing gold around that \thick waist of yours again. But for all your bravado and reputation, you have this almost two-faced sense of respect that you pay your opponents. Oftentimes I hear you say on social media or the like how you respect this opponent or that rival, but when it comes time for your promos or interviews, you completely flip the switch. Talk about how you’re going to kick their asses like they’re nothing, or you or Bea will insinuate how your opponents will need some sort of outside interference or cheating in order to overcome you, even if that opponent never had any track record of outright cheating. I should know! You and Beatrice made that very insinuation against me once! It’s almost as if you are looking for some built in excuse for an inevitable loss. Which doesn’t make a goddamn bit of sense because you don’t need excuses! You need results! You are a fucking hardcore bad ass that I respect and acknowledge, and if I can pay you that respect, then why in hell can’t you give it to yourself!? Deep down, you have confidence issues. You need to work on that. But not this time, not for this match. Later, for afterwards.”

“This end result?”

He shrugged.

“It’s inevitable.”

He walked off screen.

20
Climax Control Archives / Fenris vs YuHu
« on: June 25, 2021, 05:33:35 PM »

“Fuck’s sake, Bobbie! Put the shrimp down!” Fenris barked from across the condo that he shared with his brother Aron, a setting which had been only slightly transformed; fit for a small, and (hopefully) friendly gathering. The dining table along the far wall and in front of the sky-high windows was draped in white and laden with a feast, delivered by a caterer at the Golden Ring Casino, and set up buffet style.

Bobbie huffed, rolling her eyes and she practically threw the shrimp that she had pilfered from the table back to where she snatched it. Fenris barked, “Everyone isn’t even here yet!”

“It was ONE shrimp!” Bobbie protested. “Why even invite us to a dinner party if we’re not even allowed to eat!?” Bobbie threw a look to the ever-present Artie who stood close by, and Dani who was seated on the sofa, playfully trying to pry a squeaky ball from Kyssa’s jaw, as if seeking their validation to agree or disagree.

“It is NOT a dinner party!” Fenris shot back. “And this dinner party wasn’t even my idea!”

“Aron?” Dani looked up from Kyssa with an impish smile on her delightful face.

“Who else?” Fenris grumbled. “He took the call when I was in the shower and had it all arranged before I got out!”

“He lost me when he was talking about being in the shower.” Bobbie mused with a wistful, almost dreamlike trance in her eyes. Playfully of course, Artie was standing right there after all. Dani giggled, but that giggle was quickly wiped from her frame as her ‘big brother from Iceland’ walked past and shot her a look.

“And don’t think I don’t know who his co-conspirator was!”

“Eep!”

“I will be the first to admit that I don’t have many friends, and while I know there will be the random asshole out there making jokes at my expense over the fact, but the truth is that I choose for it to be so. For me, less is more. I don’t need this huge circle of friends to surround me to validate my self esteem or social standing. I’m not like my brother or let's face it; the entirety of my family. I am not what you would call a ‘social butterfly.’ I don’t associate with most people because quite frankly, most people piss me the fuck off. Less people I have around me, the less chance I have of that happening. I can’t just go into any setting with people and just talk to anyone. It doesn’t matter if there are a lot of people or only a few. It’s just not my style, it’s not what I do or how I am. My family knows that. Outside of family, I have my circle. Aron has always said that I prefer animals to people, and I never denied that.”

“People will stab you in the back and not think twice about it. And why? For money? Advancement in their careers? Or for their own personal amusement. Let’s face facts; people don’t need a reason to betray each other. They’ll do it just because they can and they think it will elevate their own status. But an animal -- all an animal wants is some food, a roof over its head and a little love. And yet ‘we’ consider ourselves superior to ‘them.’”

“But the people who have found their way past this so-called wall my family says that I’ve built around myself -- those are the ones I can admit I am lucky enough to call friends, and I don’t use the term lightly because as I’ve said; I don’t have many. Ben Jordan. Dani Weston. Bobbie Dahl. Daniel Morgan. And yes, Kris Ryans. Men and women who by chance or fate have found their way into my life. Friends. Peers. Colleagues. Sometimes, they’re just simple words to describe something not-so-simple.”

“But sometimes you need someone to talk to that is from outside the workplace, an outsider looking in. Someone that I could talk to without feeling like I’m being judged.”

The doorbell of the condo rang, prompting a “Finally!” from Bobbie as she pushed herself back to her feet, ready to make another attempt at that elusive shrimp she had her eyes set on. Fenris huffed, shaking his head as he reached for the door. Grasping the handle, he pulled it open to his final guest; a lovely young woman with bright, red hair and a smile that was simply radiant.

At the sight of the friend she had not been able to visit since before the pandemic struck, she practically jumped forward to wrap her arms around Kristjan’s thick neck.

”For me, that person is Willow.”




You recall Willow, don’t you? A young woman that the Baltasarsson siblings and Dani Weston had met by chance along the Vegas Strip when Kristjan had come to her aid with a physically and emotionally abusive beau. Fate never looked back after that first encounter. And Aron still had no answer for that first night when he had found her sharing his brother’s bed. Not that he asked.

Not that Kristjan would have offered any answers.

Living out of state, Willow would keep in contact with Fenris over Facebook chat and her coming to Las Vegas from Seattle when time permitted, but it had been well over a year since the two bonded friends had last seen each other in person. Travel restrictions due to the pandemic had only recently started to lift, and Willow took the first opportunity she was given from her work to rush to Las Vegas and see her friend.

Only this time it was about more than just a simple visit. In their random chats, she could tell her friend was having problems, albeit ones he kept well hidden. From what she could gather through the proverbial grapevine, it seemed like her friend needed someone outside of his immediate circle to talk to. And that was why we were here, now, at the Golden Ring Casino. The small dinner party had been a success, or as much of a success as any social gathering at Fenris’s home could be. Dani and Aron had known Willow previously, but this was the first time she had met Bobbie and Artie and even the foul tempered Kristjan had to admit that it couldn’t have gone better. But the evening drew to a close, and while he left his brother to do the clean up (as was the usual habit), Kristjan left with their guest and we now find ourselves at the Golden Ring, or to be more specific, the high-class nightclub setting housed within.

The Golden Ring Casino was much more than just one of the many Casinos one might find in Las Vegas. With theaters, bars and an exclusive nightclub within, it lured not just locals and run-of-the-mill tourists, but many A-list celebrities as well. Stars from the world of professional wrestling were but one of the cliques one might be lucky enough to find wandering this attraction, but also other sports celebrities, top movie stars and Grammy winning singers as well.

And while he had given Willow time enough to change into a black cocktail dress, Kristjan remained dressed casually in his loose, white muscle shirt and torn jeans, with his favored flip flops on his otherwise bare feet. And while he would have preferred a local pub or one of the Casino’s bars, Willow was his guest and had asked to go here instead. The two sat at a small, open booth with a knee-high table in front of them. One of the most prized spots in the nightclub - it did pay to have the owner of said Casino as a friend. Music played. Strobe lights flashed. People danced, and two friends talked.

“So, when are you going to talk to me about what’s been bothering you?” She asked as she sipped at her daiquiri through a straw, her eyes watching him as his own eyes roamed the surrounding area. She knew he disliked crowds and he wasn’t for this type of setting, but privately she had hoped such a familiar place might loosen him up.

And at her words said over the music, his head turned only enough so he could look to her and he asked, “Why do you think something is bothering me?”

She set her drink down on the coaster and sat back, relaxing as he was (or as he was attempting to) and she answered, “Well, we could do this whole song and dance routine. You being stubborn and not wanting to talk to me, and me trying to pry it out of you, but I did just get into town from Seattle and I’m a little tired? So would you mind skipping that whole part and just get to the end?”

Kristjan knew what she meant, but he didn’t answer her. He simply turned his head away and again started to people watch but without a word. She waited, knowing him well enough to know how intensely of a private person he was, and foul tempered as well. She did not want to push him any more than what she already had been and risk upsetting him.

“Aron said you haven’t been yourself lately when we spoke on the phone.”

“Aron needs to mind his fucking business!” Kristjan barked, earning a look or two but ones that he ignored. “Anytime he thinks something is going on, he wants to fix it!”

“Family prerogative?” Willow smiled as she reached for her drink again and picked it up.

“I suppose,” Kristjan conceded, reaching for his own beer.

“Are you okay?” She asked with genuine concern, and before he could raise the beer mug to his lips, he lowered it and simply stated, “I don’t know. I-I don’t…”

She then took a chance and asked, “Is it this David guy?”

“Fuck no!” More stares.

“Kristjan,” She laid a hand on his arm, causing him to look at her instinctively. “I saw what happened after your match with him.”

“Fuck’s sake…” He muttered beneath his breath, leaning back heavily against the cushioned booth and closing his eyes. He finally looked to her and shook his head, “You saw that? Everything?”

“The fight. The kiss…” She took another drink and looked up at him from over the rim of her glass. “And when you kissed him back.”

“Shit…” He rubbed a hand over his face and reached for his glass again, draining half of its contents in one swallow before setting it down again. Hoping that the alcohol would burn away the discomfort of this conversation. One that he knew was coming, and both dreaded and anticipated. Finally he said, “It doesn’t matter. It didn’t mean anything.”

“Two kisses like what I saw… had to have meant something…”

“Well it didn’t!” Kristjan answered hotly. “I don’t even know why I did it! I know why HE did it, but I don’t know why I… shit.... Sure he looks good but…”

“Do you like him?” She started to ask, but he swiftly rebuked the notion, “No! Fuck’s sake! He looks good, that’s it! But he was acting like a bitch before that ever even happened, and has been acting like a bitch after! Just because he told me we had to talk about what happened, then started bitching that I didn’t!”

“Why didn’t you?”

“I did!” He stated. “I tried it on Twitter…”

Willow sighed, and her hand was again on his upper arm. “Kristjan, I ‘think’ he meant you two should talk face to face.”

“It doesn’t matter.” Kristjan leaned forward, going for his beer once again. Ah, but a part of him thought it did, in fact, matter. That was the very reason why it did NOT happen the way David wanted. It was why he spoke to him on social media rather than go the extra mile and meet somewhere else, face to face. Somewhere public, or if he had his way, private. Two years ago, he had a talk much like this one with probably his closest friend in the wrestling business, Ben Jordan. Ben had been one of the very few he had confided his deepest loss to, but that was not the only aspect that had plagued his mind all of these recent weeks.

Ty West.
Kris Ryans.
Jokull….

Any time that Kristjan felt like he was maybe getting close to someone, fate or chance would intervene and separate them. A heated breakup. Family obligations … death… It left him to draw just one logical conclusion;

He was not meant to have someone in his life. Not in that way.

“Of course it matters..” Willow started to say, but he turned to her and had resumed his confident, stoic demeanor and smiled, albeit stiffly. “It really doesn’t…” But before he could say anything further, the two friends were interrupted by an unwelcome intrusion.

“Excuse me.” The voice cut into their private conversation, a voice that might have been ignored were it not for the forefinger poking Fenris rather rudely in the upper arm. He turned his head to see who was risking their neck and found a young woman with jet back hair and olive skin, sporting a black latex dress that seemed to be two sizes too small. He and Willow looked at this intruder

And in the most condescending manner possible, in both body language and tone of voice, the young woman said, Uh, yes? Could you like, watch the language? YuHu doesn’t like it!”

Fenris turned to a wide eyed Willow, as if he were about to ask if she could believe this, but before he could say anything to her, his head whipped back around to the intruder and said, “Who!?”

“Uh, YuHu? Y’know?” And the young woman motioned with a wave of her hand, prompting Kristjan and Willow to look past her and to a booth not ten feet away. Seated there, as if she were Queen of the World, was another young woman with olive skin and pastel braids woven into her otherwise jet-black tresses. She was in a turquoise cocktail dress of her own, but this one seemed to have a collar that reminded anyone looking of peacock feathers. Her legs were drawn up onto the seat of the booth, pump heels that were dangerously high, dangling from her toes. And her eyes…? Hidden, behind a pair of dark purple shades -- INSIDE of a nightclub. And surrounding her was a literal gaggle of hanger ons, perhaps a genuine friend or two, but mostly suck ups and the sort who catered to this diva’s every wish. If just for the honor and privilege of being a part of HER world. None of whom had the ‘honor’ of sitting at the booth with her, however. No, she sat alone. All of the group’s eyes were focused now on Fenris and Willow, looking down on them with mock disdain as if expecting this girl’s wishes to be carried out - simply because.

“No. I don’t know.” Fenris finally said aloud, shaking his head and switching his gaze from this diva to her apparent errand girl standing in front of him. “Who the fuck is she!?”

“Who...language! I thought I told you…” The errand girl was stymied by the prospect that someone not only was not doing as YuHu demanded, but acting as if they had no idea who she was in the first place! “YuHu!? The SINGER!? Hel-LO!?”

Fenris turned to Willow and asked, “You know who the hell this is?” To which Willow just jetted out her bottom lip and shook her head, answering his query in the negative. He then turned to the intruder and shrugged.

“Doesn’t ring a bell.”

“Oh for…” The young woman then reached into her ample cleavage and pulled out her smart phone and started looking for something, muttering the entire time, “The nerve… can’t believe… you should be grateful you’re going to see this for free…”

Until she finally found what she was looking for, turning the phone around so Kristjan and Willow could see a YouTube video playing … of this YuHu singing. An amateur video at best, as well as an amateur voice as far as Fenris was concerned. The girl in the video was standing amidst some scenic background, singing as the intruder smiled proudly at both the display, as well as being SUCH close friends to this mega star in the making. The video ended, and as one, the three sets of eyes met. The intruder expected praise, but instead was met with, “Are you fucking KIDDING me!?”

Heads turned from other tables now, as attention was slowly being drawn to what could fast become a confrontation between the two parties. The intruder gasped as Kristjan snarled, “You interrupt a night out with my friend to pander to a god damn YouTube singer!? Who the hell is she pretending to be!? Katy Perry!? Lady Gaga!? Beyonce!?”

“How dare…!?” The intruder started to gape like a fish on a hook, but Kristjan was not even close to being done! He had waited for this night out with his friend for long enough, and to have it interrupted and spoiled by some wanna be diva…

He leaned past the intruder to look straight at this “YuHu” and she quickly turned her head away, wanting to avoid making eye contact with this unwashed plebeian, her nose practically in the air. But Kristjan called out, “`Ey! YuHu!” He then stuck his own nose in the air, imitating (IE: mocking) her for a moment before he exchanged an unbelieving look with Willow. He then turned and found this YuHu girl, and her entire Entourage swarming her side, approaching their booth. Some people watching parted ways like the Red Sea, and a staff member quickly picked up a phone to alert management…

As she approached, Fenris leaned forward and stated simply, “You DO know that anyone - ANYONE - can post videos of themselves singing on YouTube? And it doesn’t make them jack shit! Call me when you sell out Madison Square Garden, and then we’ll talk about whether you’re ‘all that’ or not!”

“Look…!” YuHu started to speak but she found herself interrupted. Something this queen bee was apparently unused to, but then again, she did not know who exactly she was dealing with here. Fenris continued, “And what the hell kind of name is YuHu anyway!?” He turned to Willow. “What’s a YuHu?”

“I don’t know about in Iceland,” She said with a warm smile, the tension of this stand off quickly eroding. “But here in America it’s a chocolate soft drink.”

“Seriously?” His eyebrows rose almost to his hairline, and he turned back to this diva standing in front of him quite confrontationally. “You named yourself after a…?”

“I did NOT name myself after a…!” But AGAIN she was interrupted, “I don’t give a shit what you named yourself after!” Fenris hollered. “You’re interrupting a private conversation so if you don’t like what I have to say to my friend, then you can sit your ass back down, wayyy over there, and stop listening in! In other words…”

He beckoned her a tad closer with a wag of his finger and leaned in, “Fuck. Off!”

All her Entourage turned to her, wide eyed and shocked at the audacity of this cretin speaking to their star like this! What they did not see, and what Fenris did, was approaching the group was none other than Daniel Morgan, flanked by the rest of his London Underground squad; Osbourne, Mackenzie Page and Charlotte Elliot. Word traveled fast when it came to the Golden Ring and possible trouble, as it happened rarely in their controlled setting, and this would be handled personally before Mister organ got security involved.

YuHu held her hands up and gazed around at her lackeys, stating, “Okay, I TRIED being nice about this! I TRIED being diplomatic!” Her bootlicks all nodded as one in agreement. She then turned back to Fenris and Willow with a snide expression behind her hidden eyes, and smiled so sweet you KNEW it had to be as fake as her spray tan. She then said, “Now we could have played nice, but I would just HATE to decide that you were no longer going to be allowed in here!”

And from behind her, the eyebrows of Charlotte shot up, Mackenzie leaned back just enough to silently scream “Ex-CUSE me?”and Daniel… upon hearing this, his controlled and charming exterior failed for the briefest of moments, and something dangerous flashed in his eyes.

Daniel took a step forward, clearing his throat, “Excuse me?”

YuHu held up a hand, effectively cutting the OWNER of this very Casino off, turning around and saying, “I’m dealing with this! I don’t have time to talk to the help!” And she spun back around to continue her tirade as Daniel stared hard right at her from behind…

And the doors to the Golden Ring Casino’s lobby were thrown open and a literal ARMY of the Casino’s security were dragging YuHu and her Entourage out, kicking and screaming! They all screeched and cried, and none so louder than YuHu herself as they were physically and most importantly - FORCIBLY - removed from the premises, while Daniel and his team watched.

“You’ll be sorry!” YuHu screeched as one of her kiss ups retrieved her fallen heel and passed it to her. “You’ll never get away with this!” But the moment Mackenzie took that first step forward, the Youtuber and her gaggle turned tail and ran as fast as they could into the Las Vegas night…

Back inside of the Casino and the Nightclub, tensions had finally settled from everyone around. Daniel had ordered a round for all to help with this, and charging it to Kristjan’s account as he DID have something to do with it. Disgruntled, but satisfied the evening could continue, as could their private talk, Fenris picked up his fresh beer and smiled at Willow, leaning back in the booth, “That’s why I love this place.” He said. “Great drinks and entertainment!”

Willow shook her head and chuckled at his caustic wit, reaching for her own freshly made drink. Once in hand, she decided to pick up where they had left off, asking, “So, where were we before we were so rudely interrupted?”

And Fenris's Face fell from good humor to discomfort. He started to answer when they were interrupted once again, but this time by Daniel Morgan himself, who took it upon himself to take a seat to Willow’s immediate right. She of course knew who he was, and offered him a smile, one in which the charming head of London Underground returned in kind, escalated by a genuine wink. Fenris frowned, then turned and found Osbourne standing there, and Charlotte, all with expectant expressions on their faces.

"Well?" Charlotte shrugged.

“Well what!?” Fenris asked heatedly, and was rewarded with a hard and familiar swat upside the head from behind! Fenris grabbed the back of his stinging head and looked up into Mackenzie’s face as she said, “Well!? Introduce us, arsehole!”



Turnberry Towers. Nightfall. It was a unique perspective that even at this late hour, after dusk had fallen over the rest of Nevada and the moon and stars were hidden somewhere high up in the heavens, one could be forgiven for thinking it was earlier than it was. Just over three miles away was the famed Las Vegas Strip, and with restrictions slowly allowing life to resume, the famous landmark of the “City of Sin” was just as alive with locals and tourists the world over. The lights from hotels and casinos could be seen from miles away, and that was the direction Fenris aka “the White Wolf” was staring at from afar.

Stranding on the balcony just outside of his bedroom, the lights from the Strip practically danced off of his blue eyes as they stared somewhat vacantly ahead. He was bare chested and wearing a simple pair of white shorts, otherwise if we showed you what he normally slept in, this portion of the promo would have to be censored. Arms folded over his bare chest, his lightly tanned flesh glistened with just a hint of perspiration in the warm, desert air.

This time he fell back to speaking in his native Icelandic tongue, as captions appeared at the bottom of the screen...

“I’ve been getting asked a few questions lately by people who really have little business prying into my life. You know the sort; reporters, fans who have no boundaries between my personal and private life. Colleagues and … some friends. I was never one to just open the door to my personal life and let just anyone walk inside. My life is my own. My business … my own. The only times when my personal life was made public was when it went beyond my control and I couldn’t do anything about it. If I don’t want to talk to someone about what’s going on in my personal life, there’s a reason; I don’t see it as any of their fucking business! And if I do confide in someone I feel close to…?”

He casually shrugged his shoulders.

“Then that’s my decision, and mine alone. I suppose I’m luckier than most. I have enough people who are standing by, waiting and willing to be there if I need someone to talk to. And with everything currently going on -- it’s a big reason why I’ve spent so little time on social media. I post anything - anything on there, and suddenly people are all up in my business, wanting to talk about ‘the kiss’ and David ‘fucking’ Shepherd!”

Fenris rolled his eyes and uncrossed his arms, reaching for the open bottle of imported Lava, an Icelandic beer his friend and colleague Daniel Morgan had imported for his consumption regularly. He slipped the bottle from the canister filled with ice and took a deep drink before continuing.

“Then lo and behold, I get something to look forward to. I mean, really look forward to. I decide to play the game and name my top five opponents, and yes. Caleb Storms made the cut. I have my reason for that, which I’ll discuss later, but when he expressed disbelief in my viewpoint, I joke about a rematch to see if he belongs there. And what does Caleb do? He challenges me to make it happen! ‘Time and place’ the man says. I thought our last match was our last match because that’s what the bosses said, but I guess they make exceptions when they see a money maker staring them right in the face. And yes…!”

He looked directly into the camera and nodded.

“Caleb and I are a money maker! It all started with that whole underdog deal that Caleb had going for him, but things change. Caleb changed. The man - evolved. Okay, sure. He still seemed a little skittish that the higher ups took his ‘challenge’ seriously enough to sign the match and make everything official. They even announced the match ahead of time which they rarely do. That should tell you that they are invested in this match -- in him -- and in me. For me, it was business as usual. Find out the opponent I’ll be standing across the ring from, do my homework and training, and go in there and win. But for Caleb, at first he seemed surprised, almost hesitant in believing this was happening again. Not responding to my posts like he used to.”

He nodded, an almost pleased expression on his face.

“Good. It’s about goddamn time your balls dropped and you started acting like a man in this business rather than a scared little rabbit! Do you honestly think that it was fun for me to see you shake every time I walked by or got close to you? Do you think I found it funny to see how you reacted whenever your name was mentioned even in the same breath as mine? How you about shit yourself when I returned last year at High Stakes and surprised you?”

He paused for the briefest of moments, then smiled.

“Okay, maybe I did.”

He held up his free hand and pinched his thumb and forefinger close together.

“Just a little bit, but if I’m going to be completely honest? It got old. Fast. Every time I turned around, I was hearing how you were afraid of me. Even when I try to be friendly or try to help you in training, you avoided me like the plague. A sentiment that I am all too familiar with. But all of this time, every damn time I tuned in to one of your promos or interviews, all I heard was Caleb is afraid of Fenris doing this, Caleb is afraid of Fenris doing that. You were talking about how afraid you were of me in promos that had absolutely nothing to do with me! You had matches against other men, but you were focusing on me! And now you say that’s over? Now you say you’re a ‘legend in the making’ and you have something to prove to everyone; that you are no longer afraid of me. And you know what I think of that?”

He stared right into the camera.

“Good! It’s about damn time you realized something about yourself that I had already known. I'm not going to insult you by telling you that you should be afraid of me. Because I'm going to fill you in on a little secret. I know that you're not afraid of me. I know that you haven't been. And let me tell you exactly when you stopped being proper afraid of me. June 30, 2019. When you swallowed whatever fear you had at the time and met me in the Lion’s Den - like a man would. THAT was the day you earned my respect! THAT was the day you made my Top Five opponents. You had no experience in an MMA setting. And even though you were hesitant, even though you could have found a reason, any reason, to back out of the match or try to get in sanctioned as a regular match, you didn’t. You stepped into that cage, and you fought. You tried, you just didn’t succeed. There is NO shame in trying, so long as you conquer your fear in doing so, and in my opinion? That night you did exactly that! THAT is why I defend you when people like Mercer try to tear you down! It was why I went out there and saved your ass from him, starting a war that drew in my family!”

“A little thing called respect, and not something I give freely or easily. Just one word of advice before I end this inane babbling they ask for week in and week out… the more you go around telling people that you are no longer afraid of facing me in the ring, the more you start to make people believe that deep down, you really still are. And if you think this change between us will make me go any easier on you once that bell rings…?”


He closed his eyes and shook his head.

“Not happening. If anything, I thought I was taking it easy on you the first few times we faced each other. But now that I placed you so high…? Now that I’ve made it known I see you as a certifiable threat inside of the ring…?”

He smiled brightly.

“If you were scared before, be ready. You're about to shit yourself!”

Pages: [1] 2 3 4